Gospel Principles

Gospel Principles
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

Title Page

Gospel Principles

Published by The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints Salt Lake City, Utah

Copyright 1978, 2009 by Intellectual Reserve, Inc.

All rights reserved

Printed in the United States of America

English approval: 5/07

About this digital talking book

Navigation of this digital talking book is by chapter at the first navigation level. Page navigation has also been implemented.

This digital talking book was produced by the Association for the Blind of Western Australia, at Perth Australia, December 2009. Computer-generated voices courtesy of Apple Inc.

Your comments and suggestions about this book would be appreciated. Please submit them to Curriculum Development, 50 East North Temple Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84150-0024.

E-mail: cur-development@ldschurch.org. Please list your name, address, ward, and stake. Be sure to give the title of the book. Then offer your comments and suggestions about the book's strengths and areas of potential improvement.

Page 3, Blank page

1

Introduction

A Study Guide and a Teacher's Manual

Gospel Principles was written both as a personal study guide and as a teacher's manual. As you study it, seeking the Spirit of the Lord, you can grow in your understanding and testimony of God the Father, Jesus Christ and His Atonement, and the Restoration of the gospel. You can find answers to life's questions, gain an assurance of your purpose and self-worth, and face personal and family challenges with faith.

Instructions for Teaching at Church and at Home

Being a teacher is a great responsibility that includes many opportunities to strengthen others and see that they are "nourished by the good word of God" (Moroni 6:4). You will teach effectively as you follow these principles:

Love Those You Teach

When you show love for those you teach, they become more receptive to the Spirit of the Lord. They become more enthusiastic about learning and more open to you and to others. Strive to become acquainted with those you teach, and let them know that you genuinely care about them. Be sensitive to the challenges of those with special needs. Create a comfortable environment in your class so that participants feel free to call upon you for help with any questions they have about the principles of the gospel and how to apply them.

2

The Lord's Spirit will be present when love and unity exist. The Lord said, "A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another" (John 13:34).

For more on this subject, see Teaching, No Greater Call, pages 31–39.

Teach by the Spirit

The most important things you will ever teach are the doctrines of Christ as revealed through the scriptures and modern prophets and as confirmed by the Holy Ghost. To do this effectively, you must obtain the Spirit of the Lord. "The Spirit shall be given unto you by the prayer of faith," said the Lord, "and if ye receive not the Spirit ye shall not teach" (D&C 42:14; see also D&C 50:13–22). The Holy Ghost is the real teacher, so it is important to create an environment in which the Lord's Spirit can be present.

For more on this subject, see Teaching, No Greater Call, pages 41–48.

Teach the Doctrine

Before you teach from a chapter, study it thoroughly to be sure you understand the doctrine. Also study the additional scriptures listed at the end of the chapter. You will teach with greater sincerity and power when the teachings in the chapter have influenced you personally.

Never speculate about Church doctrine. Teach only what is supported by the scriptures, the words of latter-day prophets and apostles, and the Holy Spirit (see D&C 42:12–14; 52:9).

If you have been called to teach a quorum or class using this book, do not substitute outside materials, however interesting they may be. Stay true to the scriptures and the words in the book. As appropriate, use personal experiences and articles from Church magazines to supplement the lessons.

For more on this subject, see Teaching, No Greater Call, pages 50–59.

Invite Diligent Learning

As you teach, help others see how gospel principles apply to daily living. Encourage discussions on how these principles can affect our feelings about God, ourselves, our families, and our neighbors.

Encourage participants to live according to the principles.

3

Try to involve as many people as possible in the lessons. You can do this by inviting them to read aloud, answer questions, or share experiences, but do so only when you are sure it will not embarrass them. You may want to make special assignments to participants while preparing the lessons. Be sensitive to the needs and feelings of others. You may need to talk privately with individuals before a lesson and ask how they feel about participating.

For more on this subject, see Teaching, No Greater Call, pages 61–74.

Additional Help for Teachers

Each chapter in this book contains one or two notes for teachers.

These notes include ideas that can help you in your efforts to love those you teach, teach by the Spirit, teach the doctrine, and invite diligent learning among those you teach.

4

This Page contains a picture of the vibrant clouds and stars.

5

Chapter 1 Our Heavenly Father

There Is a God

What are some things that testify to you that there is a God?

Alma, a Book of Mormon prophet, wrote, "All things denote there is a God; yea, even the earth, and all things that are upon the face of it, yea, and its motion, yea, and also all the planets which move in their regular form do witness that there is a Supreme Creator" (Alma

30:44). We can look up at the sky at night and have an idea of what

Alma meant. There are millions of stars and planets, all in perfect order. They did not get there by chance. We can see the work of God in the heavens and on the earth. The many beautiful plants, the many kinds of animals, the mountains, the rivers, the clouds that bring us rain and snow—all these testify to us that there is a God.

The prophets have taught us that God is the Almighty Ruler of the universe. God dwells in heaven (see D&C 20:17). Through His Son,

Jesus Christ, He created the heavens and the earth and all things that are in them (see 3 Nephi 9:15; Moses 2:1). He made the moon, the stars, and the sun. He organized this world and gave it form, motion, and life. He filled the air and the water with living things.

He covered the hills and plains with all kinds of animal life. He gave us day and night, summer and winter, seedtime and harvest.

He made man in His own image to be a ruler over His other creations (see Genesis 1:26–27).

God is the Supreme and Absolute Being in whom we believe and whom we worship. He is "the Great Parent of the universe," and

He "looks upon the whole of the human family with a fatherly care and paternal regard" (Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Joseph Smith [2007], 39).

6

The Nature of God

What are some of God's attributes?

Because we are made in His image (see Moses 2:26; 6:9), we know that our bodies are like His body. His eternal spirit is housed in a tangible body of flesh and bones (see D&C 130:22). God's body, however, is perfected and glorified, with a glory beyond all description.

God is perfect. He is a God of righteousness, with attributes such as love, mercy, charity, truth, power, faith, knowledge, and judgment.

He has all power. He knows all things. He is full of goodness.

All good things come from God. Everything that He does is to help

His children become like Him. He has said, "Behold, this is my work and my glory—to bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of man" (Moses 1:39).

Why is it important for us to understand the nature of God?

Coming to Know God

How can we come to know God?

Knowing God is so important that the Savior said, "This is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent" (John 17:3).

The first and greatest commandment is "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart" (Matthew 22:37).

The more we know God, the more we love Him and keep His commandments (see 1 John 2:3–5). By keeping His commandments we can become like Him.

We can know God if we will:

1. Believe that He exists and that He loves us (see Mosiah 4:9).

2. Study the scriptures (see 2 Timothy 3:14–17).

7

3. Pray to Him (see James 1:5).

4. Obey all His commandments as best we can (see John 14:21–23).

As we do these things, we will come to know God and eventually have eternal life.

Ponder what you can do to draw nearer to God.

Additional Scriptures

Acts 7:55–56 (Son at the right hand of the Father)

D&C 88:41–44 (attributes of God)

Psalm 24:1 (the earth is the Lord's)

Moses 1:30–39 (Creation)

Alma 7:20 (God cannot do wrong)

Joseph Smith—History 1:17 (Father and Son are separate beings)

Alma 5:40 (good comes from God)

John 14:6–9 (Son and Father are alike)

Mormon 9:15–20 (God of miracles)

Amos 3:7 (God of revelation)

John 3:16 (God of love)

For teachers: Use questions at the beginning of a section to start a discussion and send class members or family members to the text to find more information. Use questions at the end of a section to help class members or family members ponder and discuss the meaning of what they have read and apply it in their lives.

8

This Page contains a picture of swirling stars in outer space.

9

Chapter 2 Our Heavenly Family

We Are Children of Our Heavenly Father

What do scriptures and latter-day prophets teach us about our relationship to God?

God is not only our Ruler and Creator; He is also our Heavenly Father. All men and women are literally the sons and daughters of God. "Man, as a spirit, was begotten and born of heavenly parents, and reared to maturity in the eternal mansions of the Father, prior to coming upon the earth in a temporal [physical] body" (Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Joseph F. Smith [1998], 335).

Every person who was ever born on earth is our spirit brother or sister. Because we are the spirit children of God, we have inherited the potential to develop His divine qualities. Through the Atonement of Jesus Christ, we can become like our Heavenly Father and receive a fulness of joy.

How does your knowledge that you are a child of God influence your thoughts, words, and actions?

We Developed Personalities and Talents While We Lived in

Heaven

Think about talents and gifts you have been blessed with.

The scriptures teach us that the prophets prepared themselves to become leaders on earth while they were still spirits in heaven (see Alma 13:1–3). Before they were born into mortal bodies, God foreordained (chose) them to be leaders on earth. Jesus, Adam, and Abraham were some of these leaders. (See Abraham 3:22–23.)

10

Joseph Smith taught that "every man who has a calling to minister to the inhabitants of the world was [fore]ordained to that very purpose"

(Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Joseph Smith [2007],

511). However, everyone on earth is free to accept or reject any opportunity to serve.

We were not all alike in heaven. We know, for example, that we were sons and daughters of heavenly parents—males and females (see "The Family: A Proclamation to the World," Ensign,

Nov. 1995,

102). We possessed different talents and abilities, and we were called to do different things on earth. We can learn more about our "eternal possibilities" when we receive our patriarchal blessings (see Thomas S. Monson, in Conference Report, Oct. 1986, 82; or Ensign, Nov. 1986, 66).

A veil covers our memories of our premortal life, but our Father in

Heaven knows who we are and what we did before we came here.

He has chosen the time and place for each of us to be born so we can learn the lessons we personally need and do the most good with our individual talents and personalities.

How have other people's talents blessed you? How can your talents and gifts bless others?

Our Heavenly Father Presented a Plan for Us to Become

Like Him

How does earth life help prepare us to become like our Heavenly Father?

Our Heavenly Father knew we could not progress beyond a certain point unless we left Him for a time. He wanted us to develop the godlike qualities that He has. To do this, we needed to leave our premortal home to be tested and to gain experience. Our spirits needed to be clothed with physical bodies. We would need to leave our physical bodies at death and reunite with them in the Resurrection.

Then we would receive immortal bodies like that of our Heavenly Father.

11

If we passed our tests, we would receive the fulness of joy that our Heavenly Father has received. (See D&C

93:30–34.)

Our Heavenly Father called a Grand Council to present His plan for our progression (see Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Joseph Smith, 209, 511). We learned that if we followed His plan, we would become like Him. We would be resurrected; we would have all power in heaven and on earth; we would become heavenly parents and have spirit children just as He does (see D&C 132:19–20).

We learned that He would provide an earth for us where we would prove ourselves (see Abraham 3:24–26). A veil would cover our memories, and we would forget our heavenly home. This would be necessary so we could exercise our agency to choose good or evil without being influenced by the memory of living with our Heavenly Father. Thus we could obey Him because of our faith in Him, not because of our knowledge or memory of Him. He would help us recognize the truth when we heard it again on earth (see John 18:37).

At the Grand Council we also learned the purpose for our progression: to have a fulness of joy. However, we also learned that some would be deceived, choose other paths, and lose their way. We learned that all of us would have trials in our lives: sickness, disappointment, pain, sorrow, and death. But we understood that these would be given to us for our experience and our good (see D&C

122:7). If we allowed them to, these trials would purify us rather than defeat us. They would teach us to have endurance, patience, and charity (see Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Spencer W.

Kimball [2006], 15–16).

At this council we also learned that because of our weakness, all of us except little children would sin (see D&C 29:46–47). We learned that a Savior would be provided for us so we could overcome our sins and overcome death with resurrection. We learned that if we placed our faith in Him, obeying His word and following His example, we would be exalted and become like our Heavenly Father. We would receive a fulness of joy.

12

List some of Heavenly Father's attributes. How does the plan of salvation help us develop these attributes?

Additional Scriptures

Hebrews 12:9 (God is the Father of our spirits)

Job 38:4–7 (premortal life implied)

Abraham 3:22–28 (vision of premortal life)

Jeremiah 1:5 (vision of premortal life)

D&C 29:31–38 (vision of premortal life)

Moses 3:4–7 (spiritual and temporal creations)

1 Corinthians 15:44 (spiritual and temporal creations)

D&C 76:23–24 (begotten sons and daughters)

D&C 132:11–26 (plan for progression)

For teachers: You do not need to teach everything in each chapter. As you prayerfully prepare

to teach, seek the Spirit's guidance to know which portions of the chapter you should cover and which questions you should ask.

For teachers: Class members or family members are more likely to give a thoughtful answer to a question if they are given time to ponder their response. For example, after asking a question, you could say, "Please take a minute to think about your response, and then I'll ask for answers." Then give them time to ponder.

13

Chapter 3 Jesus Christ, Our Chosen Leader and Savior

A Savior and Leader Was Needed.

Why did we need to leave Heavenly Father's presence? Why do we need a Savior?

When the plan for our salvation was presented to us in the premortal spirit world, we were so happy that we shouted for joy (see Job 38:7).

We understood that we would have to leave our heavenly home for a time. We would not live in the presence of our Heavenly Father.

While we were away from Him, all of us would sin and some of us would lose our way. Our Heavenly Father knew and loved each one of us. He knew we would need help, so He planned a way to help us.

We needed a Savior to pay for our sins and teach us how to return to our Heavenly Father. Our Father said, "Whom shall I send?"

(Abraham 3:27). Jesus Christ, who was called Jehovah, said, "Here am I, send me" (Abraham 3:27; see also Moses 4:1–4).

Jesus was willing to come to the earth, give His life for us, and take upon Himself our sins. He, like our Heavenly Father, wanted us to choose whether we would obey Heavenly Father's commandments.

He knew we must be free to choose in order to prove ourselves worthy of exaltation. Jesus said, "Father, thy will be done, and the glory be thine forever" (Moses 4:2).

Satan, who was called Lucifer, also came, saying, "Behold, here am

I, send me, I will be thy son, and I will redeem all mankind, that one soul shall not be lost, and surely I will do it; wherefore give me thine honor" (Moses 4:1). Satan wanted to force us all to do his will.

14

This Page contains a picture of swirling stars in outer space.

15

Under his plan, we would not be allowed to choose. He would take away the freedom of choice that our Father had given us. Satan wanted to have all the honor for our salvation. Under his proposal, our purpose in coming to earth would have been frustrated (see

Teachings of Presidents of the Church: David O. McKay [2003], 207).

Jesus Christ Became Our Chosen Leader and Savior

As you read this section, think about the feelings you have for the Savior.

After hearing both sons speak, Heavenly Father said, "I will send the first" (Abraham 3:27).

Jesus Christ was chosen and foreordained to be our Savior. Many scriptures tell about this (see, for example, 1 Peter 1:19–20; Moses

4:1–2). One scripture tells us that long before Jesus was born, He appeared to a Book of Mormon prophet known as the brother of Jared and said: "Behold, I am he who was prepared from the foundation of the world to redeem my people. Behold, I am Jesus

Christ. . . In me shall all mankind have life, and that eternally, even they who shall believe on my name" (Ether 3:14).

When Jesus lived on earth, He taught: "I came down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent me. . . And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day" (John 6:38, 40).

The War in Heaven

Because our Heavenly Father chose Jesus Christ to be our Savior,

Satan became angry and rebelled. There was war in heaven. Satan and his followers fought against Jesus Christ and His followers. The

Savior's followers "overcame [Satan] by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony" (Revelation 12:11).

In this great rebellion, Satan and all the spirits who followed him were sent away from the presence of God and cast down from heaven. A third part of the hosts of heaven were punished for following Satan (see D&C 29:36).

16

They were denied the right to receive mortal bodies.

Because we are here on earth and have mortal bodies, we know that we chose to follow Jesus Christ and our Heavenly Father. Satan and his followers are also on the earth, but as spirits. They have not forgotten who we are, and they are around us daily, tempting us and enticing us to do things that are not pleasing to our Heavenly Father. In our premortal life, we chose to follow Jesus Christ and accept God's plan. We must continue to follow Jesus Christ here on earth. Only by following Him can we return to our heavenly home.

In what ways does the War in Heaven continue today?

We Have the Savior's Teachings to Follow

Think about how the Savior's teachings have influenced you.

From the beginning, Jesus Christ has revealed the gospel, which tells us what we must do to return to our Heavenly Father. At the appointed time He came to earth Himself. He taught the plan of salvation and exaltation by His word and by the way He lived. He established His Church and His priesthood on the earth. He took our sins upon Himself.

By following His teachings, we can inherit a place in the celestial kingdom. He did His part to help us return to our heavenly home.

It is now up to each of us to do our part and become worthy of exaltation.

Additional Scriptures

Moses 4:1–4; Abraham 3:22–28 (Savior chosen in premortality)

D&C 76:25–29 (War in Heaven)

Revelation 12:7–9, 11 (Savior's followers in the War in Heaven overcame Satan by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony)

Isaiah 14:12–15 (why Lucifer was cast out)

For teachers: You could have class members or family members study the "Additional

Scriptures" as individuals, in pairs, or as an entire group.

17

Chapter 4 Freedom to Choose

Agency Is an Eternal Principle.

If someone asked you why it is important to have agency, what would you say?

"Thou mayest choose for thyself, for it is given unto thee" (Moses 3:17).

God has told us through His prophets that we are free to choose

between good and evil. We may choose liberty and eternal life by

following Jesus Christ. We are also free to choose captivity and

death by following Satan. (See 2 Nephi 2:27.) The right to choose

between good and evil and to act for ourselves is called agency.

In our premortal life we had moral agency. One purpose of earth

life is to show what choices we will make (see 2 Nephi 2:15–16). If

we were forced to choose the right, we would not be able to show

what we would choose for ourselves. Also, we are happier doing

things when we have made our own choices.

Agency was one of the principal issues to arise in the premortal

Council in Heaven. It was one of the main causes of the conflict

between the followers of Christ and the followers of Satan. Satan

said, "Behold, here am I, send me, I will be thy son, and I will

redeem all mankind, that one soul shall not be lost, and surely I will

do it; wherefore give me thine honor" (Moses 4:1). In saying this, he

"rebelled against [God] and sought to destroy the agency of man"

(Moses 4:3). His offer was rejected, and he was cast out of heaven

with his followers (see D&C 29:36–37).

Agency Is a Necessary Part of the Plan of Salvation

Agency makes our life on earth a period of testing. When planning

the mortal creation of His children, God said, "We will prove

[test] them herewith, to see if they will do all things whatsoever the

Lord their God shall command them" (Abraham 3:25).

18

This Page contains a picture of a person trying to choose which path to follow.

19

Without the

gift of agency, we would have been unable to show our Heavenly

Father whether we would do all that He commanded us. Because

we are able to choose, we are responsible for our actions (see

Helaman 14:30–31).

When we choose to live according to God's plan for us, our agency

is strengthened. Right choices increase our power to make more

right choices.

As we obey each of our Father's commandments, we grow in wisdom

and strength of character. Our faith increases. We find it easier

to make right choices.

We began to make choices as spirit children in our Heavenly

Father's presence. Our choices there made us worthy to come

to earth. Our Heavenly Father wants us to grow in faith, power,

knowledge, wisdom, and all other good things. If we keep His commandments

and make right choices, we will learn and understand.

We will become like Him. (See D&C 93:28.)

How does making right choices help us make more right choices?

Agency Requires That There Be a Choice

Why is opposition necessary?

We cannot choose righteousness unless the opposites of good and

evil are placed before us. Lehi, a great Book of Mormon prophet,

told his son Jacob that in order to bring about the eternal purposes

of God, there must be "an opposition in all things. If not so, . .

righteousness could not be brought to pass, neither wickedness,

neither holiness nor misery, neither good nor bad" (2 Nephi 2:11).

God allows Satan to oppose the good. God said of Satan:

"I caused that he should be cast down;

"And he became Satan, yea, even the devil, the father of all lies, to

deceive and to blind men, and to lead them captive at his will, even

as many as would not hearken unto my voice" (Moses 4:3–4).

20

Satan does all he can to destroy God's work. He seeks "the misery

of all mankind. . . He seeketh that all men might be miserable like

unto himself" (2 Nephi 2:18, 27). He does not love us. He does not

want any good thing for us (see Moroni 7:17). He does not want us

to be happy. He wants to make us his slaves. He uses many disguises

to enslave us.

When we follow the temptations of Satan, we limit our choices.

The following example suggests how this works. Imagine seeing

a sign on the seashore that reads: "Danger—whirlpool. No swimming

allowed here." We might think that is a restriction. But is it?

We still have many choices. We are free to swim somewhere else.

We are free to walk along the beach and pick up seashells. We are

free to watch the sunset. We are free to go home. We are also free

to ignore the sign and swim in the dangerous place. But once the

whirlpool has us in its grasp and we are pulled under, we have very

few choices. We can try to escape, or we can call for help, but we

may drown.

Even though we are free to choose our course of action, we are not

free to choose the consequences of our actions. The consequences,

whether good or bad, follow as a natural result of any choice we

make (see Galatians 6:7; Revelation 22:12).

Heavenly Father has told us how to escape the captivity of Satan.

We must watch and pray always, asking God to help us withstand

the temptations of Satan (see 3 Nephi 18:15). Our Heavenly Father

will not allow us to be tempted beyond our power to resist (see

1 Corinthians 10:13; Alma 13:28).

God's commandments direct us away from danger and toward

eternal life. By choosing wisely, we will gain exaltation, progress

eternally, and enjoy perfect happiness (see 2 Nephi 2:27–28).

What are some examples of actions that limit our choices? What

are some examples of actions that give us more freedom?

21

Additional Scriptures

Moses 7:32 (freedom of choice)

Abraham 3:24–25 (earth life a test)

Alma 41:3; Moroni 7:5–6 (works judged)

2 Nephi 2:11–16 (opposition is necessary)

Moroni 7:12–17 (choosing good and evil)

2 Peter 2:19; John 8:34 (sin is bondage)

2 Nephi 2:28–29; Alma 40:12–13 (reward according to works)

For teachers: A simple picture can help learners focus their attention. If you discuss the

analogy of a warning sign as it is presented in this chapter, you may want to draw a picture

of such a sign on the board or on a large piece of paper.

22

This Page contains a picture of the world.

23

Chapter 5 The Creation

God's Plan for Us.

Why did we need to come to the earth?

When we lived as spirit children with our heavenly parents, our

Heavenly Father told us about His plan for us to become more like

Him. We shouted for joy when we heard His plan (see Job 38:7).

We were eager for new experiences. In order for these things to

happen, we needed to leave our Father's presence and receive

mortal bodies. We needed another place to live where we could

prepare to become like Him. Our new home was called earth.

Why do you think we shouted for joy when we learned of the

plan of salvation?

Jesus Created the Earth

Jesus Christ created this world and everything in it. He also created

many other worlds. He did so through the power of the priesthood,

under the direction of our Heavenly Father. God the Father said,

"Worlds without number have I created; . . and by the Son I created

them, which is mine Only Begotten" (Moses 1:33). We have other

testimonies of this truth. Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon saw Jesus

Christ in a vision. They testified "that by him, and through him, and

of him, the worlds are and were created, and the inhabitants thereof

are begotten sons and daughters unto God" (D&C 76:24).

Carrying Out the Creation

What are the purposes of the Creation?

24

The earth and everything on it were created spiritually before they

were created physically (see Moses 3:5). In planning to create the

physical earth, Christ said to those who were with Him, "We will

go down, for there is space there, . . and we will make an earth

whereon these [the spirit children of our Father in Heaven] may

dwell" (Abraham 3:24).

Under the direction of the Father, Christ formed and organized the

earth. He divided light from darkness to make day and night. He

formed the sun, moon, and stars. He divided the waters from the

dry land to make seas, rivers, and lakes. He made the earth beautiful

and productive. He made grass, trees, flowers, and other plants of all

kinds. These plants contained seeds from which new plants could

grow. Then He created the animals—fish, cattle, insects, and birds of

all kinds. These animals had the ability to reproduce their own kind.

Now the earth was ready for the greatest creation of all—mankind.

Our spirits would be given bodies of flesh and blood so they could

live on earth. "And I, God, said unto mine Only Begotten, which

was with me from the beginning: Let us make man in our image,

after our likeness; and it was so" (Moses 2:26). And so the first man,

Adam, and the first woman, Eve, were formed and given bodies

that resembled those of our heavenly parents. "In the image of God

created he him; male and female created he them" (Genesis 1:27).

When the Lord finished His creations, He was pleased and knew

that His work was good, and He rested for a time.

God's Creations Show His Love

How do God's creations show that He loves us?

We are now living in this beautiful world. Think of the sun,

which gives us warmth and light. Think of the rain, which makes

plants grow and makes the world feel clean and fresh. Think of

how good it is to hear a bird singing or a friend laughing. Think

of how wonderful our bodies are—how we can work and play

and rest. When we consider all of these creations, we begin to

understand what wise, powerful, and loving beings Jesus Christ

and our Heavenly Father are.

25

They have shown great love for us

by providing for all of our needs.

Plant life and animal life were also made to give us joy. The

Lord said, "Yea, all things which come of the earth, in the season

thereof, are made for the benefit and the use of man, both to

please the eye and to gladden the heart; yea, for food and for raiment,

for taste and for smell, to strengthen the body and to enliven

the soul" (D&C 59:18–19). Even though God's creations are many,

He knows and loves them all. He said, "All things are numbered

unto me, for they are mine and I know them" (Moses 1:35).

What are some things you appreciate about God's creations?

Additional Scriptures

Genesis 1; 2:1–7; Abraham 3:22–23; 4–5; Moses 1:27–42; 2–3

(accounts of the Creation)

Hebrews 1:1–3; Colossians 1:12–17; D&C 38:1–3 (Jesus the Creator)

D&C 59:18–20; Moses 2:26–31; D&C 104:13–17; Matthew 6:25–26

(Creation shows God's love)

For teachers: Some class members or family members may not feel comfortable reading

aloud. Before asking them to read aloud, you may want to ask, "Who would like to read?"

Then call on individuals who have volunteered.

26

This Page contains a picture of Adam and Eve leaving the Garden of Eden.

27

Chapter 6 The Fall of Adam and Eve

Adam and Eve Were the First to Come to Earth.

What evidence helps us know that Adam and Eve were valiant spirits?

God prepared this earth as a home for His children. Adam and Eve

were chosen to be the first people to live on the earth (see Moses

1:34; 4:26). Their part in our Father's plan was to bring mortality into

the world. They were to be the first parents. (See D&C 107:54–56.)

Adam and Eve were among our Father's noblest children. In the

spirit world Adam was called Michael the archangel (see D&C

27:11; Jude 1:9). He was chosen by our Heavenly Father to lead the

righteous in the battle against Satan (see Revelation 12:7–9). Adam

and Eve were foreordained to become our first parents. The Lord

promised Adam great blessings: "I have set thee to be at the head; a

multitude of nations shall come of thee, and thou art a prince over

them forever" (D&C 107:55).

Eve was "the mother of all living" (Moses 4:26). God brought Adam

and Eve together in marriage because "it was not good that the man

should be alone" (Moses 3:18; see also 1 Corinthians 11:11). She

shared Adam's responsibility and will also share his eternal blessings.

What can we learn from the examples of Adam and Eve?

28

The Garden of Eden

Under what conditions did Adam and Eve live in the Garden of Eden?

When Adam and Eve were placed in the Garden of Eden, they were

not yet mortal. In this state, "they would have had no children"

(2 Nephi 2:23). There was no death. They had physical life because

their spirits were housed in physical bodies made from the dust

of the earth (see Moses 6:59; Abraham 5:7). They had spiritual life

because they were in the presence of God. They had not yet made

a choice between good and evil.

God commanded them to have children. He said, "Be fruitful, and

multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it, and have dominion

over . . every living thing that moveth upon the earth" (Moses

2:28). God told them they could freely eat of every tree in the

garden except one, the tree of knowledge of good and evil. Of that

tree God said, "In the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die"

(Moses 3:17).

Satan, not knowing the mind of God but seeking to destroy God's

plan, came to Eve in the Garden of Eden. He tempted her to eat of

the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil. He assured her

that she and Adam would not die, but that they would "be as gods,

knowing good and evil" (Moses 4:11). Eve yielded to the temptation

and ate the fruit. When Adam learned what had happened, he

chose to partake also. The changes that came upon Adam and Eve

because they ate the fruit are called the Fall.

Adam and Eve's Separation from God

What physical and spiritual changes occurred in Adam and Eve as

a result of their transgression?

Because Adam and Eve had eaten the fruit of the tree of knowledge

of good and evil, the Lord sent them out of the Garden of Eden into

the world. Their physical condition changed as a result of their eating

the forbidden fruit. As God had promised, they became mortal.

They and their children would experience sickness, pain, and

physical death.

29

Because of their transgression, Adam and Eve also suffered spiritual

death. This meant they and their children could not walk and talk

face to face with God. Adam and Eve and their children were separated

from God both physically and spiritually.

Great Blessings Resulted from the Transgression

How does the Fall provide opportunities for us to become like

our Heavenly Father?

Some people believe Adam and Eve committed a serious sin when

they ate of the tree of knowledge of good and evil. However, latterday

scriptures help us understand that their Fall was a necessary

step in the plan of life and a great blessing to all of us. Because of

the Fall, we are blessed with physical bodies, the right to choose

between good and evil, and the opportunity to gain eternal life.

None of these privileges would have been ours had Adam and Eve

remained in the garden.

After the Fall, Eve said, "Were it not for our transgression we never

should have had seed [children], and never should have known

good and evil, and the joy of our redemption, and the eternal life

which God giveth unto all the obedient" (Moses 5:11).

The prophet Lehi explained:

"And now, behold, if Adam had not transgressed he would not have

fallen [been cut off from the presence of God], but he would have

remained in the Garden of Eden. And all things which were created

must have remained in the same state in which they were after they

were created. .

"And they would have had no children; wherefore they would have

remained in a state of innocence, having no joy, for they knew no

misery; doing no good, for they knew no sin.

"But behold, all things have been done in the wisdom of him who

knoweth all things.

"Adam fell that men might be; and men are, that they might have

joy" (2 Nephi 2:22–25).

30

Why do you think it is important to know about the Fall and how it influences us?

Additional Scriptures

1 Nephi 5:11; 2 Nephi 2:20 (Adam and Eve first parents, family)

2 Nephi 2:14–21 (opposition and the Fall; life a probation)

2 Nephi 2:22–26 (Fall part of the plan of salvation)

For teachers: Use questions at the beginning of a section to start a discussion and send

class members or family members to the text to find more information. Use questions at

the end of a section to help class members or family members ponder and discuss the

meaning of what they have read and apply it in their lives.

31

Chapter 7 The Holy Ghost

The Holy Ghost Came to Adam and Eve

Why did Adam and Eve need the guidance of the Holy Ghost?

After Adam and Eve left the Garden of Eden, they began to till

the earth and work at other tasks for their living. They had many

children, and their sons and daughters also married and had children

(see Moses 5:1–3). Thus, spirit children of our Heavenly Father

began leaving His presence to come to the earth as they had been

promised (see Abraham 3:24–25). As they came to earth, the memory

of their heavenly home was taken from them. But our Father

did not shut them away from His influence. He sent the Holy Ghost

to comfort and help and guide all of His spirit children.

Adam and Eve called upon Heavenly Father in prayer. He spoke to

them and gave them commandments, which they obeyed. An angel

of the Lord came and taught Adam and Eve the plan of salvation.

The Lord sent the Holy Ghost to testify of the Father and of the Son

and to teach Adam and Eve the gospel. (See Moses 5:4–9.)

Through the power of the Holy Ghost, Adam "began to prophesy

concerning all the families of the earth, saying: Blessed be the name

of God, for because of my transgression my eyes are opened, and

in this life I shall have joy, and again in the flesh I shall see God"

(Moses 5:10). Because of the witness of the Holy Ghost to Eve, she

said, "Were it not for our transgression we never should have had

seed, and never should have known good and evil, and the joy of

our redemption, and the eternal life which God giveth unto all the

obedient" (Moses 5:11).

32

How is our need for guidance from the Holy Ghost similar to that of Adam and Eve?

Attributes of the Holy Ghost

How does the Holy Ghost differ from the Father and the Son?

Why is that difference important to us?

The Holy Ghost is a member of the Godhead (see 1 John 5:7; D&C

20:28). He is a "personage of Spirit" (D&C 130:22). He can be in

only one place at a time, but His influence can be everywhere at

the same time.

Heavenly Father, Jesus Christ, and the Holy Ghost are called the

Godhead. They are unified in purpose. Each has an important

assignment in the plan of salvation. Our Heavenly Father is our

Father and ruler. Jesus Christ is our Savior. The Holy Ghost is the

revealer and testifier of all truth.

The Holy Ghost is our Heavenly Father's messenger and is a special

gift to us (see chapter 21 in this book).

The Mission of the Holy Ghost

What are some of the truths that the Holy Ghost reveals to us?

The mission of the Holy Ghost is to bear witness of the Father and

the Son and of the truth of all things.

The Holy Ghost will witness to us that Jesus is our Savior and

Redeemer (see 3 Nephi 28:11; D&C 20:27). He will reveal to us that

our Heavenly Father is the Father of our spirits. He will help us

understand that we can become exalted like our Heavenly Father.

(See Romans 8:16–17.) The prophets of the Lord have promised,

"By the power of the Holy Ghost ye may know the truth of all

things" (Moroni 10:5).

Without the Holy Ghost, we could not know that Jesus is the Christ.

The Apostle Paul wrote, "No man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but

by the Holy Ghost" (1 Corinthians 12:3). The Savior Himself said,

"And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true

God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent" (John 17:3). It is by

the power of the Holy Ghost that we are led to understand and live

the gospel of Jesus Christ.

33

The convincing power of the Holy Ghost is so great that there can

be no doubt that what He reveals to us is true. President Joseph

Fielding Smith said:

"When a man has the manifestation from the Holy Ghost, it leaves

an indelible impression on his soul, one that is not easily erased.

It is Spirit speaking to spirit, and it comes with convincing force. A

manifestation of an angel, or even of the Son of God himself, would

impress the eye and mind, and eventually become dimmed, but the

impressions of the Holy Ghost sink deeper into the soul and are

more difficult to erase" (Answers to Gospel Questions, comp. Joseph

Fielding Smith Jr., 5 vols. [1957–66], 2:151).

President Smith also said, "Through the Holy Ghost the truth is

woven into the very fibre and sinews of the body so that it cannot

be forgotten" (Doctrines of Salvation, comp. Bruce R. McConkie, 3

vols. [1954–56], 1:48).

As members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, we

should make ourselves worthy to receive this special messenger

and witness of our Heavenly Father and Jesus Christ.

Think about times when the Holy Ghost has helped you grow in

your testimony. As appropriate, share some of these experiences

with class members or family members.

Additional Scriptures

Moses 5 (story of Adam's family)

D&C 130:22 (Holy Ghost identified)

John 14:26; 15:26; 16:13; Luke 12:12; 2 Nephi 31:18; 32:5, 8; 33:1;

Alma 14:11; 3 Nephi 27:20; 4 Nephi 1:48; Moroni 10:6–7; D&C

8:2–3; 11:12–13; 20:26 (roles of the Holy Ghost)

For teachers: When you call class members by their names, they know they are important

to you and that you care about them. Learn their names, and call them by name during

each lesson. Help them learn each other's names.

34

This Page contains a picture of a woman praying with the scriptures open in front of her.

35

Chapter 8 Praying to Our Heavenly Father

What Is Prayer?

Jesus taught, "Ye must always pray unto the Father in my name"

(3 Nephi 18:19).

Prayer is one of the greatest blessings we have while we are here

on earth. Through prayer we can communicate with our Heavenly

Father and seek His guidance daily.

Prayer is a sincere, heartfelt talk with our Heavenly Father. We

should pray to God and to no one else. We do not pray to any other

being or to anything made by man or God (see Exodus 20:3–5).

Why Do We Pray?

Prayer has been an important part of the gospel from the beginning

of the world. An angel of the Lord commanded Adam and Eve to

repent and call upon God in the name of the Son (see Moses 5:8).

This commandment has never been taken away. Prayer will help us

draw closer to God. All of our thoughts, our words, and our actions

are influenced by our prayers.

We should pray for strength to resist the temptations of Satan and

his followers (see 3 Nephi 18:15; D&C 10:5). We should pray to

confess our sins to God and ask Him to forgive us (see Alma 38:14).

36

We should pray for the Lord's guidance and help in our daily lives.

We need to pray for our families and friends, our neighbors, our

crops and our animals, our daily work, and our other activities. We

should pray for protection from our enemies. (See Alma 34:17–27.)

We should pray to express love to our Heavenly Father and to feel

closer to Him. We should pray to our Father to thank Him for our

welfare and comfort and for all things He gives us each day (see

1 Thessalonians 5:18). We need to pray to ask our Heavenly Father

for strength to live the gospel.

We should pray so we can keep on the strait and narrow path that

leads to eternal life. We must pray to God, the author of all righteousness,

so we may be righteous in our thoughts, words, and actions.

How has prayer helped you draw nearer to Heavenly Father?

When Should We Pray?

We can pray whenever we feel the need to communicate with our

Heavenly Father, whether silently or vocally. Sometimes we need

to be alone where we can pour out our souls to Him (see Matthew

6:6). In addition, we can pray during our daily activities. We can pray

while we are in a Church meeting, at home, walking down a path or

street, working, preparing a meal, or wherever we may be and whatever

we may be doing. We can pray any time of the day or night. We

can pray when we are alone or when we are with other people. We

can keep our Heavenly Father in our thoughts at all times (see Alma

34:27). We can "pray always" (D&C 10:5).

At times we may not feel like praying. We may be angry or discouraged

or upset. At these times we should make a special effort to

pray (see 2 Nephi 32:8–9).

We should each pray privately at least every night and every morning.

The scriptures speak of praying morning, midday, and evening

(see Alma 34:21).

We are commanded to have family prayers so that our families may

be blessed (see 3 Nephi 18:21). Our Church leaders have counseled

us to pray as families each morning and night.

37

We also have the privilege of praying to give thanks and ask a

blessing on the food before each meal.

We open and close all of our Church meetings with prayer. We

thank the Lord for His blessings and ask for His help so we may

worship in a manner that pleases Him.

How Should We Pray?

No matter where we are, whether we stand or kneel, whether we

pray vocally or silently, whether we pray privately or in behalf of a

group, we should always pray in faith, "with a sincere heart, with

real intent" (Moroni 10:4).

As we pray to our Heavenly Father, we should tell Him what we

really feel in our hearts, confide in Him, ask Him for forgiveness,

plead with Him, thank Him, express our love for Him. We should

not repeat meaningless words and phrases (see Matthew 6:7–8). We

should always ask that His will be done, remembering that what we

desire may not be best for us (see 3 Nephi 18:20). At the end of our

prayer, we close in the name of Jesus Christ (see 3 Nephi 18:19).

How Are Prayers Answered?

Why do you think answers to prayers are not always readily

apparent? Why do you think answers to prayers do not always

come when we want or in the way we want?

Our sincere prayers are always answered. Sometimes the answer

may be no, because what we have asked for would not be best for

us. Sometimes the answer is yes, and we have a warm, comfortable

feeling about what we should do (see D&C 9:8–9). Sometimes the

answer is "wait a while." Our prayers are always answered at a time

and in a way that the Lord knows will help us the most.

Sometimes the Lord answers our prayers through other people. A

good friend, a husband or wife, a parent or other family member,

a Church leader, a missionary—any of these individuals may be

inspired to perform acts that will answer our prayers. An example

of this is the experience of a young mother whose baby was injured

in an accident at home. She had no way to get the baby to a doctor.

38

She was new in the neighborhood and did not know her neighbors.

The young mother prayed for help. In a few minutes, a neighbor

came to the door, saying, "I had a feeling I should come and see if

you needed any help." The neighbor helped the young mother get

the baby to a doctor.

Often God gives us the power to help answer our own prayers.

As we pray for help, we should do all we can to bring about the

things we desire.

As we live the gospel of Jesus Christ and pray always, we will have

joy and happiness. "Be thou humble; and the Lord thy God shall lead

thee by the hand, and give thee answer to thy prayers" (D&C 112:10).

In what ways has Heavenly Father answered your prayers?

Additional Scriptures and Other Sources

James 1:5 (what to pray for)

1 Thessalonians 5:17; Psalm 55:17; 2 Nephi 32:9 (when to pray)

Alma 34:26 (where to pray)

3 Nephi 19:6, 24 (how to pray)

D&C 88:63–65 (how prayers are answered)

Moroni 10:3–5; Alma 37:37 (promises for prayer)

James 5:16 (the power of a prayer from a righteous person)

Bible Dictionary, "Prayer," 753

For teachers: This chapter is organized under five section headings. Each heading is a

question about prayer. You could use these questions as a guide for your lesson. If the

classroom setting allows for small group discussion, consider dividing class members

into groups of two to four. Assign each group one of the sections in the chapter. Have each

group read and discuss their assigned section and share personal experiences that relate

to it. Then discuss the five sections as a class, focusing on the questions that are of most

interest to class members.

39

Chapter 9 Prophets of God

Prophets Are God's Representatives on the Earth.

What powers and gifts does a prophet have?

"Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but he revealeth his secret

unto his servants the prophets" (Amos 3:7).

Many people live in darkness, unsure of God's will. They believe

that the heavens are closed and that people must face the world's

perils alone. How fortunate are the Latter-day Saints! We know that

God communicates to the Church through His prophet. With grateful

hearts, Saints the world over sing the hymn, "We thank thee, O

God, for a prophet to guide us in these latter days" (Hymns, no. 19).

A prophet is a man called by God to be His representative on earth.

When a prophet speaks for God, it is as if God were speaking (see

D&C 1:38). A prophet is also a special witness for Christ, testifying

of His divinity and teaching His gospel. A prophet teaches truth and

interprets the word of God. He calls the unrighteous to repentance.

He receives revelations and directions from the Lord for our benefit.

He may see into the future and foretell coming events so that the

world may be warned.

A prophet may come from various stations in life. He may be young

or old, highly educated or unschooled. He may be a farmer, a lawyer,

or a teacher. Ancient prophets wore tunics and carried staffs.

Modern prophets wear suits and carry briefcases. What, then, identifies

a true prophet? A true prophet is always chosen by God and

called through proper priesthood authority (see Articles of Faith 1:5).

Latter-day Saints sustain the First Presidency and the Twelve Apostles

as prophets. However, when we speak of "the prophet of the

Church," we mean the President of the Church, who is President of

the high priesthood.

40

This Page contains a picture of past and present Presidents of the Church.

Joseph Smith Brigham Young John Taylor Wilford Woodruff

Lorenzo Snow Joseph F. Smith Heber J. Grant George Albert Smith

David O. McKay Joseph Fielding Smith Harold B. Lee Spencer W. Kimball

Ezra Taft Benson Howard W. Hunter Gordon B. Hinckley Thomas S. Monson

41

Through the Ages God Has Called Prophets to Lead Mankind

In what ways have prophets guided God's children in the past?

There have been prophets on the earth since the days of Adam.

Experiences of these great men excite and inspire us. Moses, an

Old Testament prophet, led thousands of his people out of Egypt

and slavery to the promised land. He wrote the first five books of

the Old Testament and recorded the Ten Commandments. Nephi,

a Book of Mormon prophet, journeyed from Jerusalem to the

Americas 600 years before the birth of Christ. This great leader and

colonizer gave us many important writings in the Book of Mormon.

John the Baptist was chosen to prepare the world for the coming of

the Lord Jesus Christ. Through Joseph Smith, a latter-day prophet,

the Lord restored the Church. Joseph Smith also translated the Book

of Mormon while a young man.

What have you learned from the lives and teachings of prophets?

We Have a Living Prophet on the Earth Today

Why do we need a living prophet today?

We have a prophet living on the earth today. This prophet is the

President of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. He has

the right to revelation for the entire Church. He holds "the keys of

the kingdom," meaning that he has the authority to direct the entire

Church and kingdom of God on earth, including the administration

of priesthood ordinances (see Matthew 16:19). No person except

the chosen prophet and President can receive God's will for the

entire membership of the Church. The Lord said, "There is never

but one on the earth at a time on whom this power and the keys

of this priesthood are conferred" (D&C 132:7). The President of the

Church is assisted by his counselors in the First Presidency and the

members of the Quorum of the Twelve, who are also prophets,

seers, and revelators.

We should do those things the prophets tell us to do. President

Wilford Woodruff said that a prophet will never be allowed to lead

the Church astray:

42

"The Lord will never permit me or any other man who stands as

President of this Church to lead you astray. It is not in the programme.

It is not in the mind of God. If I were to attempt that, the

Lord would remove me out of my place" (Teachings of Presidents of

the Church: Wilford Woodruff [2004], 199).

In what ways has the living prophet influenced the Church?

We Should Sustain the Lord's Prophet

What can we do to follow and sustain the prophet?

Many people find it easy to believe in the prophets of the past. But

it is much greater to believe in and follow the living prophet. We

raise our hands to sustain the President of the Church as prophet,

seer, and revelator.

How can we sustain the prophet? We should pray for him. His

burdens are heavy, and he needs to be strengthened by the prayers

of the Saints.

We should study his words. We can listen to his conference

addresses. We can also subscribe to the Ensign

or Liahona so we can read his conference addresses and other messages he gives.

We should follow his inspired teachings completely. We should not

choose to follow part of his inspired counsel and discard that which

is unpleasant or difficult. The Lord commanded us to follow the

inspired teachings of His prophet:

"Thou shalt give heed unto all his [the prophet's] words and commandments

which he shall give unto you as he receiveth them,

walking in all holiness before me;

"For his word ye shall receive, as if from mine own mouth, in all

patience and faith" (D&C 21:4–5).

The Lord will never allow the President of the Church to lead us

astray.

What has the President of the Church taught or emphasized

recently?

43

Great Blessings Follow Obedience to the Prophet

If we obey, the Lord promises, "The gates of hell shall not prevail

against you; yea, and the Lord God will disperse the powers

of darkness from before you, and cause the heavens to shake for

your good, and his name's glory" (D&C 21:6). When we do as our

prophet directs, blessings pour down from heaven.

In order to stand, the true Church must be "built upon the foundation

of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the

chief corner stone" (Ephesians 2:20). We are blessed in this insecure

world to have a prophet through whom the Lord reveals His will.

What experiences have you had when you have obeyed the counsel

of the prophet?

Additional Scriptures

Numbers 12:6 (God speaks through prophets)

1 Samuel 9:9 (prophet called a seer)

Amos 3:7 (God reveals His secrets to the prophets)

Mosiah 8:16–18 (a seer can know of things past and things to

come)

Luke 1:70 (God speaks through prophets)

D&C 45:10, 15 (God speaks today as in days of old)

1 Nephi 22:2 (by the Spirit things are made known to prophets)

D&C 68:3–5 (when the Lord's servants speak as moved by the Holy Ghost, it is the mind, will, and voice of the Lord)

D&C 107:65–67, 91–92 (duties of the President of the Church)

D&C 43:1–7 (only the prophet is authorized to receive revelations for the Church)

For teachers: Sharing experiences and bearing testimony invite the Spirit. As you conclude

this lesson, consider sharing an experience you have had when you have followed the

counsel of the President of the Church. Share your testimony of the living prophet.

44

This Page contains a picture of a woman studying the scriptures in a foreign language.

45

Chapter 10 Scriptures

The Scriptures Are Available to Us Today.

What are some of the blessings that we enjoy today because the

scriptures are so accessible?

When the Lord's servants speak or write under the influence of the

Holy Ghost, their words become scripture (see D&C 68:4). From

the beginning, the Lord has commanded His prophets to keep a

record of His revelations and His dealings with His children. He

said: "I command all men, both in the east and in the west, and in

the north, and in the south, and in the islands of the sea, that they

shall write the words which I speak unto them; for out of the books

which shall be written I will judge the world, every man according

to their works, according to that which is written" (2 Nephi 29:11).

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints accepts four books

as scripture: the Bible, the Book of Mormon, the Doctrine and

Covenants, and the Pearl of Great Price. These books are called

the standard works of the Church. The inspired words of our living

prophets are also accepted as scripture.

The Bible

The Bible is a collection of sacred writings containing God's revelations

to man. These writings cover many centuries, from the time

of Adam through the time when the Apostles of Jesus Christ lived.

They were written by many prophets who lived at various times in

the history of the world.

46

The Bible is divided into two sections: the Old Testament and the

New Testament. Many prophecies in the Old Testament foretell the

coming of a Savior and Redeemer. The New Testament tells of the life

of that Savior and Redeemer, who is Jesus Christ. It also tells of the

establishing of His Church in that day. "We believe the Bible to be the

word of God as far as it is translated correctly" (Articles of Faith 1:8).

Through the Prophet Joseph Smith, the Lord has expanded our

understanding of some passages in the Bible. The Lord inspired the

Prophet Joseph to restore truths to the Bible text that had been lost

or changed since the original words were written. These inspired

corrections are called the Joseph Smith Translation of the Bible. In

the Latter-day Saint edition of the King James Version of the Bible,

selected passages from the Joseph Smith Translation are found on

pages 797–813 and in many footnotes.

The Book of Mormon

The Book of Mormon is a sacred record of some of the people who

lived on the American continents between about 2000 b.c. and a.d.

400. It contains the fulness of the gospel of Jesus Christ (see D&C

20:9; 42:12; 135:3). The Book of Mormon tells of the visit Jesus Christ

made to the people in the Americas soon after His Resurrection.

Joseph Smith translated the Book of Mormon into English through

the gift and power of God. He said that it is "the most correct of any

book on earth, and the keystone of our religion, and a man would

get nearer to God by abiding by its precepts, than by any other

book" (introduction to the Book of Mormon).

President Ezra Taft Benson helped us understand how the Book of

Mormon is the keystone of our religion. He said:

"There are three ways in which the Book of Mormon is the keystone

of our religion. It is the keystone in our witness of Christ. It is

the keystone of our doctrine. It is the keystone of testimony.

"The Book of Mormon is the keystone in our witness of Jesus

Christ, who is Himself the cornerstone of everything we do. It bears

witness of His reality with power and clarity. .

47

"[It] broadens our understandings of the doctrines of salvation. .

The Book of Mormon . . was written for our day. . In [it] we find

a pattern for preparing for the Second Coming. .

". . The Book of Mormon teaches us truth [and] bears testimony

of Christ. . . But there is something more. There is a power in the

book which will begin to flow into your lives the moment you begin

a serious study of the book. You will find greater power to resist

temptation. You will find the power to avoid deception. You will

find the power to stay on the strait and narrow path. The scriptures

are called 'the words of life,' and nowhere is that more true than it is

of the Book of Mormon. . . 'Every Latter-day Saint should make the

study of this book a lifetime pursuit' " (in Conference Report, Oct. 1986, 4–7; or Ensign, Nov. 1986, 5–7; quoting Marion G. Romney, in Conference Report, Apr. 1980, 90; or Ensign, May 1980, 67).

The Doctrine and Covenants

The Doctrine and Covenants is a collection of modern revelations.

In section 1 of the Doctrine and Covenants, the Lord reveals that the

book is published to the inhabitants of the earth to prepare them

for His coming:

"Wherefore the voice of the Lord is unto the ends of the earth, that

all that will hear may hear:

"Prepare ye, prepare ye for that which is to come, for the Lord is

nigh" (D&C 1:11–12).

This book contains the revelations regarding the Church of Jesus

Christ as it has been restored in these last days. Several sections

of the book explain the organization of the Church and define the

offices of the priesthood and their functions. Other sections, such

as sections 76 and 88, contain glorious truths that were lost to the

world for hundreds of years. Still others, such as sections 29 and

93, shed light on teachings in the Bible. In addition, some sections,

such as section 133, contain prophecies of events to come. God has

commanded us to study His revelations in this book: "Search these

commandments, for they are true and faithful, and the prophecies

and promises which are in them shall all be fulfilled" (D&C 1:37).

48

The Pearl of Great Price

The Pearl of Great Price contains the book of Moses, the book of

Abraham, and some inspired writings of Joseph Smith. The book

of Moses contains an account of some of the visions and writings of

Moses, revealed to the Prophet Joseph Smith. It clarifies doctrines

and teachings that were lost from the Bible and gives added information

concerning the Creation of the earth.

The book of Abraham was translated by the Prophet Joseph Smith

from a papyrus scroll taken from the Egyptian catacombs. This

book contains valuable information about the Creation, the gospel,

the nature of God, and the priesthood.

The writings of Joseph Smith include part of Joseph Smith's inspired

translation of the Bible, selections from his History of the Church,

and the Articles of Faith.

What are some stories from the scriptures that have inspired you?

What are some teachings from these books of scripture that have

helped you?

Words of Our Living Prophets

In addition to these four books of scripture, the inspired words

of our living prophets become scripture to us. Their words come

to us through conferences, the Liahona or Ensign magazine, and

instructions to local priesthood leaders. "We believe all that God has

revealed, all that He does now reveal, and we believe that He will

yet reveal many great and important things pertaining to the Kingdom

of God" (Articles of Faith 1:9).

Where can we find the words of our living prophets?

Studying the Scriptures

What blessings can we receive when we study the scriptures?

We should each study the scriptures every day. We should share

these truths with our children. We should read the standard works

with our children so they will learn to love them and use them for

the truths they contain.

49

If we desire to avoid the evils of this world, we must feed our minds

with the truth and righteousness found in the scriptures. We will

grow closer to God and to each other as we read and ponder the

scriptures together.

As we read, ponder, and pray about the scriptures and ask

God for understanding, the Holy Ghost will bear witness to us

of the truth of these things. We will each know for ourselves

that these things are true. We will not be deceived (see Joseph

Smith—Matthew 1:37). We can receive the same feelings Nephi

expressed when he said, "My soul delighteth in the things

of the Lord; and my heart pondereth continually upon the things

which I have seen and heard" (2 Nephi 4:16).

How can we keep the commitment to study the scriptures each day? Consider planning a time and a place to study the scriptures each day.

Additional Scriptures

1 Nephi 14:20–26 (prophets commanded to write)

1 Nephi 19:1–3, 6–7; Alma 37:1–8 (great worth of scriptures)

2 Nephi 33:10 (scriptures testify of Christ)

Alma 29:8 (Lord speaks to all nations through scriptures)

Alma 31:5; Helaman 3:29–30 (the word of God is powerful)

Helaman 15:7–8 (scriptures lead us to be firm and steadfast in the faith)

2 Timothy 3:16–17; 1 Nephi 19:21–24 (why and how scriptures are given)

2 Peter 1:20; Alma 13:20; D&C 10:62 (scriptures bring to light true points of doctrine)

D&C 128:18; Articles of Faith 1:9; 1 Nephi 14:25–26 (scriptures yet to come)

2 Nephi 29:3–10 (scriptures to Jews and to Gentiles)

For teachers: To encourage discussion about the four standard works, you could assign

each class member or family member a number between 1 and 4. Ask those with number

1 to read what this chapter teaches about the Bible, those with number 2 to read what this

chapter teaches about the Book of Mormon, those with number 3 to read what this chapter

teaches about the Doctrine and Covenants, and those with number 4 to read what this chapter

teaches about the Pearl of Great Price. Then ask them to share what they have learned.

50

This Page contains a picture of Jesus Christ healing others.

51

Chapter 11 The Life of Christ

The Life of Christ Was Predicted Long before His Birth

Every person who comes to earth depends on Jesus Christ to fulfill

the promise He made in heaven to be our Savior. Without Him,

the plan of salvation would have failed. Because His mission was

necessary, all of the prophets from Adam to Christ testified that He

would come (see Acts 10:43). All of the prophets since Christ have

testified that He did come. All of us need to study the life of the

Savior and follow Him faithfully throughout our lives.

Adam learned that the Savior's name would be Jesus Christ (see

Moses 6:51–52). Enoch saw that Jesus would die upon the cross and

be resurrected (see Moses 7:55–56). Noah and Moses also testified

of Him (see Moses 1:11; 8:23–24). About 800 years before the Savior

was born on the earth, Isaiah foresaw His life. When Isaiah saw the

grief and sorrow that the Savior would suffer to pay the price for

our sins, he exclaimed:

"He is despised and rejected of men; a man of sorrows, and

acquainted with grief. .

". . Surely he hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows. .

"He was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our

iniquities. .

"He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his

mouth: he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter" (Isaiah 53:3–5, 7).

Nephi also saw a vision of the Savior's future birth and mission. He

saw a beautiful virgin, and an angel explained, "Behold, the virgin

whom thou seest is the mother of the Son of God, after the manner

of the flesh" (1 Nephi 11:18).

52

Then Nephi saw the virgin holding a

child in her arms. The angel declared, "Behold the Lamb of God,

yea, even the Son of the Eternal Father!" (1 Nephi 11:21).

About 124 years before Jesus was born, King Benjamin, another

Nephite prophet, also foresaw the Savior's life:

"For behold, the time cometh, and is not far distant, that with

power, the Lord Omnipotent who reigneth, who was, and is from

all eternity to all eternity, shall come down from heaven among the

children of men, and shall dwell in a tabernacle of clay, and shall go

forth amongst men, working mighty miracles, such as healing the

sick, raising the dead, causing the lame to walk, the blind to receive

their sight, and the deaf to hear, and curing all manner of diseases.

"And he shall cast out devils, or the evil spirits which dwell in the

hearts of the children of men.

"And lo, he shall suffer temptations, and pain of body, hunger,

thirst, and fatigue, even more than man can suffer, except it be unto

death; for behold, blood cometh from every pore, so great shall be

his anguish for the wickedness and the abominations of his people.

"And he shall be called Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the Father of

heaven and earth, the Creator of all things from the beginning; and

his mother shall be called Mary" (Mosiah 3:5–8).

What are some ancient prophecies about Jesus Christ?

He Was the Only Begotten of the Father

What did Jesus Christ inherit from His Father? What did He inherit

from His mother?

The story of the birth and life of the Savior is found in the New Testament

in the books of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. From their

accounts we learn that Jesus was born of a virgin named Mary. She

was engaged to marry Joseph when an angel of the Lord appeared

to her. The angel told her that she was to be the mother of the Son

of God. She asked him how this was possible (see Luke 1:34). He

told her, "The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of

the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing

which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God" (Luke

1:35).

53

Thus, God the Father became the literal Father of Jesus Christ.

Jesus is the only person on earth to be born of a mortal mother and

an immortal Father. That is why He is called the Only Begotten Son.

He inherited divine powers from His Father. From His mother He

inherited mortality and was subject to hunger, thirst, fatigue, pain,

and death. No one could take the Savior's life from Him unless He

willed it. He had power to lay it down and power to take up His

body again after dying. (See John 10:17–18.)

He Led a Perfect Life

What does the Savior's life mean for us?

From His youth, Jesus obeyed all that was required of Him by our

Heavenly Father. Under the guidance of Mary and Joseph, Jesus

grew much as other children grow. He loved and obeyed the truth.

Luke tells us, "And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled

with wisdom: and the grace of God was upon him" (Luke 2:40; see

also D&C 93:12–14).

By the time He was 12 years old, Jesus had grown in His understanding

that He had been sent to do the will of His Father. He

went with His parents to Jerusalem. When His parents were returning

home, they discovered that He was not with their group. They

went back to Jerusalem to look for Him. "After three days they

found him in the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, and

they were hearing him, and asking him questions" (Joseph Smith

Translation, Luke 2:46). "And all that heard him were astonished at

his understanding and answers" (Luke 2:47).

Joseph and Mary were relieved to find Him, but "they were amazed:

and his mother said unto him, Son, why hast thou thus dealt with

us? behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing." Jesus

answered her, saying, "Wist ye not that I must be about my [Heavenly]

Father's business?" (Luke 2:48–49).

In order to fulfill His mission, Jesus was to do the will of His Father

in Heaven. "I do nothing of myself," He declared, "but as my Father

hath taught me, I speak these things. . . I do always those things

that please him" (John 8:28–29).

54

When Jesus was 30 years old, He came to John the Baptist to be

baptized in the Jordan River. John was reluctant to baptize Jesus

because he knew that Jesus was greater than he. Jesus asked John

to baptize Him in order "to fulfil all righteousness." John did baptize

the Savior, immersing Him completely in the water. When Jesus was

baptized, His Father spoke from heaven, saying, "This is my beloved

Son, in whom I am well pleased." The Holy Ghost descended, as

shown by the sign of the dove. (See Matthew 3:13–17.)

Soon after Jesus was baptized, He fasted for 40 days and 40 nights

to be with God. After that, Satan came to tempt Him. Jesus firmly

resisted all of Satan's temptations and then commanded Satan to leave.

(See Matthew 4:1–11; see also Joseph Smith Translation, Matthew 4:1,

5–6, 8–9, 11.) Jesus Christ remained sinless, the one perfect being to

ever walk the earth (see Hebrews 4:15; 1 Peter 2:21–22).

Which accounts from the Savior's life are especially meaningful to you?

He Taught Us How to Love and Serve One Another

How did the Savior teach us how to love and serve one another?

After His fast and His encounter with Satan, Jesus began His public

ministry. He came to earth not only to die for us but also to teach

us how to live. He taught that there are two great commandments:

first, to love God with all our heart, mind, and strength; and second,

to love others as we love ourselves (see Matthew 22:36–39). His life

is an example of how we should obey these two commandments.

If we love God, we will trust and obey Him, as Jesus did. If we love

others, we will help them meet their physical and spiritual needs.

Jesus spent His life serving others. He cured them of diseases. He

made the blind see, the deaf hear, and the lame walk. Once when

He was healing the sick, it became late and the people were hungry.

Instead of sending them away, He blessed five loaves of bread

and two fishes and miraculously was able to feed a multitude of

5,000 people. (See Matthew 14:14–21.) He taught that whenever

we find people hungry, cold, naked, or lonely, we should help

them all we can. When we help others, we are serving the Lord.

(See Matthew 25:35–46.)

55

Jesus loved others with all His heart. Often His heart was so full of

compassion that He wept. He loved little children, the elderly, and

the humble, simple people who had faith in Him. He loved those

who had sinned, and with great compassion He taught them to

repent and be baptized. He taught, "I am the way, the truth, and

the life" (John 14:6).

Jesus even loved those who sinned against him and were unrepentant.

At the end of His life, as He hung on the cross, He prayed to

the Father for the soldiers who had crucified Him, pleading, "Father,

forgive them; for they know not what they do" (Luke 23:34). He

taught, "This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I

have loved you" (John 15:12).

In what ways can we show the Lord that we love Him?

He Organized the Only True Church

Why did the Savior organize His Church and ordain Apostles?

Jesus wanted His gospel taught to people all over the earth, so He

chose twelve Apostles to testify of Him. They were the original leaders

of His Church. They received the authority to act in His name and

do the works they had seen Him do. Those who received authority

from them were also able to teach, baptize, and perform other ordinances

in His name. After His death, they continued to do His work

until the people became so wicked that they killed the Apostles.

He Redeemed Us from Our Sins and Saved Us from Death

As you study this section, take time to ponder the events of the

Atonement.

Near the end of His mortal ministry, Jesus prepared to make

the ultimate sacrifice for all the sins of mankind. He had been

condemned to die because He had testified to the people that He

was the Son of God.

56

The night before His Crucifixion, Jesus went to a garden called

Gethsemane. Soon He was weighed down by deep sorrow and

wept as He prayed. Latter-day Apostle Orson F. Whitney was permitted

to see the Savior's suffering in a vision. Seeing the Savior

weep, he said: "I was so moved at the sight that I also wept, out of

pure sympathy. My whole heart went out to Him; I loved Him with

all my soul, and longed to be with Him as I longed for nothing else"

("The Divinity of Jesus Christ," Improvement Era, Jan. 1926, 224–25;

see also Ensign,

Dec. 2003, 10). Jesus "went a little further, and fell

on his face, and prayed, saying, O my Father, if it be possible, let

this cup pass from me: nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt"

(Matthew 26:39).

In a modern revelation the Savior described how great His suffering

was, saying it caused Him "to tremble because of pain, and to bleed

at every pore, and to suffer both body and spirit" (D&C 19:18). He

suffered "according to the flesh," taking upon himself our pains,

sicknesses, infirmities, and sins (see Alma 7:10–13). No mortal

person can comprehend just how great this burden was. No other

person could have endured such agony of body and spirit. "He

descended below all things . . that he might be in all and through

all things, the light of truth" (D&C 88:6).

But His suffering was not yet complete. The following day, Jesus

was beaten, humiliated, and spit upon. He was required to carry His

own cross; then He was lifted up and nailed to it. He was tortured

in one of the cruelest ways men have ever devised. After suffering

on the cross, He cried out in agony, "My God, my God, why hast

thou forsaken me?" (Mark 15:34). In Jesus's bitterest hour, the Father

had withdrawn from Him so Jesus could finish suffering the penalty

for the sins of all mankind that Jesus might have complete victory

over the forces of sin and death (see James E. Talmage, Jesus the

Christ, 3 rd ed. [1916], 660–61).

When the Savior knew that His sacrifice had been accepted by the

Father, He exclaimed in a loud voice, "It is finished" (John 19:30).

57

"Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit" (Luke 23:46). He

bowed His head and voluntarily gave up His spirit. The Savior was

dead. A violent earthquake shook the earth.

Some friends took the Savior's body to a tomb, where it lay until the

third day. During this time His spirit went and organized the missionary

work to other spirits who needed to receive His gospel (see

1 Peter 3:18–20; D&C 138). On the third day, a Sunday, He returned

to His body and took it up again. He was the first to overcome

death. The prophecy had been fulfilled "that he must rise again

from the dead" (John 20:9).

Shortly after His Resurrection, the Savior appeared to the Nephites

and established His Church in the Americas. He taught the people

and blessed them. This moving account is found in 3 Nephi 11

through 28.

His Sacrifice Showed His Love for His Father and for Us

Jesus taught: "Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay

down his life for his friends. Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever

I command you" (John 15:13–14). He willingly and humbly went

through the sorrow in Gethsemane and the suffering on the cross

so we could receive all the blessings of the plan of salvation. To

receive these blessings, we must come unto Him, repent of our sins,

and love Him with all our hearts. He said:

"And this is the gospel which I have given unto you—that I came into

the world to do the will of my Father, because my Father sent me.

"And my Father sent me that I might be lifted up upon the cross;

and after that I had been lifted up upon the cross, that I might draw

all men unto me . . that they may be judged according to their

works. .

"For the works which ye have seen me do that shall ye also do. .

"Therefore, what manner of men ought ye to be? Verily I say unto

you, even as I am" (3 Nephi 27:13–15, 21, 27; italics added).

What are your feelings as you ponder the Savior's sacrifice for you?

58

Additional Scriptures and Other Sources

2 Nephi 25:12 (the Only Begotten of the Father in the flesh)

Moses 6:57 (Jesus Christ named as the Only Begotten)

Matthew, Mark, Luke, John (life and teachings of Jesus Christ)

Matthew 10:1–8; Luke 9:1–2 (Apostles ordained with power and authority)

Matthew 26–28; Mark 14–16; Luke 22–24; John 18–20 (Jesus in the garden; betrayed, crucified, and resurrected)

"The Living Christ: The Testimony of the Apostles," Ensign, Apr. 2000, 2–3

For teachers: This chapter probably has more material than you will be able to cover in

class. As you study it in preparation to teach, seek the Spirit's guidance in determining

which portions will be most helpful for those you teach.

For teachers: Pondering invites the Spirit. Consider asking class members or family members

to quietly read the final two sections of the chapter, thinking about their feelings for the Savior.

Then invite those who feel comfortable doing so to share their thoughts with the class.

59

Chapter 12 The Atonement

The Atonement Is Necessary for Our Salvation.

Why is the Atonement necessary for our salvation?

Jesus Christ "came into the world . . to be crucified for the world,

and to bear the sins of the world, and to sanctify the world, and to

cleanse it from all unrighteousness; that through him all might be

saved" (D&C 76:41–42). The great sacrifice He made to pay for our

sins and overcome death is called the Atonement. It is the most

important event that has ever occurred in the history of mankind:

"For it is expedient that an atonement should be made; for according

to the great plan of the Eternal God there must be an atonement

made, or else all mankind must unavoidably perish; . . yea, all are

fallen and are lost, and must perish except it be through the atonement"

(Alma 34:9).

The Fall of Adam brought two kinds of death into the world: physical

death and spiritual death. Physical death is separation of the

body and spirit. Spiritual death is separation from God. If these two

kinds of death had not been overcome by Jesus Christ's Atonement,

two consequences would have resulted: our bodies and our spirits

would have been separated forever, and we could not have lived

again with our Heavenly Father (see 2 Nephi 9:7–9).

But our wise Heavenly Father prepared a wonderful, merciful plan to

save us from physical and spiritual death. He planned for a Savior to

come to earth to ransom (redeem) us from our sins and from death.

Because of our sins and the weakness of our mortal bodies, we could

not ransom ourselves (see Alma 34:10–12). The one who would be

our Savior would need to be sinless and to have power over death.

60

This Page contains a picture of Jesus Christ during the Atonement.

61

Jesus Christ Was the Only One Who Could Atone for Our Sins

Why was Jesus Christ the only one who could atone for our sins?

There are several reasons why Jesus Christ was the only person

who could be our Savior. One reason is that Heavenly Father chose

Him to be the Savior. He was the Only Begotten Son of God and

thus had power over death. Jesus explained: "I lay down my life,

that I might take it again. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it

down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to

take it again" (John 10:17–18).

Jesus also qualified to be our Savior because He is the only person

who has ever lived on the earth who did not sin. This made Him a

worthy sacrifice to pay for the sins of others.

Christ Suffered and Died to Atone for Our Sins

As you read this section, imagine yourself in the Garden of Gethsemane

or at the cross as a witness of the suffering of Jesus Christ.

The Savior atoned for our sins by suffering in Gethsemane and by

giving His life on the cross. It is impossible for us to fully understand

how He suffered for all of our sins. In the Garden of Gethsemane,

the weight of our sins caused Him to feel such agony that He

bled from every pore (see D&C 19:18–19). Later, as He hung upon

the cross, Jesus suffered painful death by one of the most cruel

methods known to man.

How Jesus loves us, to suffer such spiritual and physical agony for

our sake! How great the love of Heavenly Father that He would

send His Only Begotten Son to suffer and die for the rest of His

children. "For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten

Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but

have everlasting life" (John 3:16).

The Atonement and Resurrection Bring Resurrection to All

On the third day after His Crucifixion, Christ took up His body

again and became the first person to be resurrected. When His

friends went to seek Him, the angels who guarded His tomb told

them, "He is not here: for he is risen, as he said" (Matthew 28:6).

62

His spirit had reentered His body, never to be separated again.

Christ thus overcame physical death. Because of His Atonement,

everyone born on this earth will be resurrected (see 1 Corinthians

15:21–22). Just as Jesus was resurrected, our spirits will be

reunited with our bodies, "that they can die no more . , never

to be divided" (Alma 11:45). This condition is called immortality.

All people who have ever lived will be resurrected, "both old and

young, both bond and free, both male and female, both the wicked

and the righteous" (Alma 11:44).

How has your knowledge of the Resurrection helped you?

The Atonement Makes It Possible for Those Who Have Faith

in Christ to Be Saved from Their Sins

Think about how the parable in this section helps us understand

the Atonement. Whom do the people in the parable represent in

our lives?

The Savior's Atonement makes it possible for us to overcome

spiritual death. Although all people will be resurrected, only those

who accept the Atonement will be saved from spiritual death (see

Articles of Faith 1:3).

We accept Christ's Atonement by placing our faith in Him. Through

this faith, we repent of our sins, are baptized, receive the Holy

Ghost, and obey His commandments. We become faithful disciples

of Jesus Christ. We are forgiven and cleansed from sin and prepared

to return and live forever with our Heavenly Father.

The Savior tells us, "For behold, I, God, have suffered these things for

all, that they might not suffer . . even as I" (D&C 19:16–17). Christ

did His part to atone for our sins. To make His Atonement fully effective

in our lives, we must strive to obey Him and repent of our sins.

63

President Boyd K. Packer of the Council of the Twelve gave the

following illustration to show how Christ's Atonement makes it possible

to be saved from sin if we do our part.

"Let me tell you a story—a parable.

"There once was a man who wanted something very much. It

seemed more important than anything else in his life. In order for

him to have his desire, he incurred a great debt.

"He had been warned about going into that much debt, and particularly

about his creditor. But it seemed so important for him to do

what he wanted to do and to have what he wanted right now. He

was sure he could pay for it later.

"So he signed a contract. He would pay it off some time along the

way. He didn't worry too much about it, for the due date seemed

such a long time away. He had what he wanted now, and that was

what seemed important.

"The creditor was always somewhere in the back of his mind, and

he made token payments now and again, thinking somehow that

the day of reckoning really would never come.

"But as it always does, the day came, and the contract fell due. The

debt had not been fully paid. His creditor appeared and demanded

payment in full.

"Only then did he realize that his creditor not only had the power

to repossess all that he owned, but the power to cast him into

prison as well.

"'I cannot pay you, for I have not the power to do so,' he confessed.

"'Then,' said the creditor, 'we will exercise the contract, take your

possessions, and you shall go to prison. You agreed to that. It was

your choice. You signed the contract, and now it must be enforced.'

"'Can you not extend the time or forgive the debt?' the debtor

begged. 'Arrange some way for me to keep what I have and not go

to prison. Surely you believe in mercy? Will you not show mercy?'

64

"The creditor replied, 'Mercy is always so one-sided. It would serve

only you. If I show mercy to you, it will leave me unpaid. It is justice

I demand. Do you believe in justice?'

"'I believed in justice when I signed the contract,' the debtor said.

'It was on my side then, for I thought it would protect me. I did not

need mercy then, nor think I should need it ever. Justice, I thought,

would serve both of us equally as well.'

"'It is justice that demands that you pay the contract or suffer the

penalty,' the creditor replied. 'That is the law. You have agreed to it

and that is the way it must be. Mercy cannot rob justice.'

"There they were: One meting out justice, the other pleading for

mercy. Neither could prevail except at the expense of the other.

"'If you do not forgive the debt there will be no mercy,' the debtor

pleaded.

"'If I do, there will be no justice,' was the reply.

"Both laws, it seemed, could not be served. They are two eternal

ideals that appear to contradict one another. Is there no way for

justice to be fully served, and mercy also?

"There is a way! The law of justice can be fully satisfied and mercy

can be fully extended—but it takes someone else. And so it happened

this time.

"The debtor had a friend. He came to help. He knew the debtor

well. He knew him to be shortsighted. He thought him foolish

to have gotten himself into such a predicament. Nevertheless, he

wanted to help because he loved him. He stepped between them,

faced the creditor, and made this offer.

"'I will pay the debt if you will free the debtor from his contract so

that he may keep his possessions and not go to prison.'

"As the creditor was pondering the offer, the mediator added, 'You

demanded justice. Though he cannot pay you, I will do so. You

will have been justly dealt with and can ask no more. It would not

be just.'

"And so the creditor agreed.

65

"The mediator turned then to the debtor. 'If I pay your debt, will

you accept me as your creditor?'

"'Oh yes, yes,' cried the debtor. 'You save me from prison and show

mercy to me.'

"'Then,' said the benefactor, 'you will pay the debt to me and I will

set the terms. It will not be easy, but it will be possible. I will provide

a way. You need not go to prison.'

"And so it was that the creditor was paid in full. He had been justly

dealt with. No contract had been broken.

"The debtor, in turn, had been extended mercy. Both laws stood

fulfilled. Because there was a mediator, justice had claimed its full

share, and mercy was fully satisfied" (in Conference Report, Apr.

1977, 79–80; or Ensign,

May 1977, 54–55).

Our sins are our spiritual debts. Without Jesus Christ, who is our

Savior and Mediator, we would all pay for our sins by suffering

spiritual death. But because of Him, if we will keep His terms,

which are to repent and keep His commandments, we may return

to live with our Heavenly Father.

It is wonderful that Christ has provided us a way to be healed from

our sins. He said:

"Behold, I have come unto the world . . to save the world from sin.

"Therefore, whoso repenteth and cometh unto me as a little child,

him will I receive, for of such is the kingdom of God. Behold, for

such I have laid down my life, and have taken it up again; therefore

repent, and come unto me ye ends of the earth, and be saved"

(3 Nephi 9:21–22).

Ponder how you can show gratitude for the gift of the Atonement.

Additional Scriptures

Alma 34:9–16 (Atonement necessary; sacrifice of God)

2 Nephi 9:7–12 (the Atonement saves us from physical and spiritual death)

Romans 5:12–17 (by one came death, by one came life)

66

Helaman 14:15–18 (purpose of Jesus's death)

Articles of Faith 1:3 (all may be saved)

1 Peter 1:18–20 (Jesus was foreordained)

Matthew 16:21 (Jesus's sacrifice was necessary)

Luke 22:39–46 (Jesus's suffering in the garden)

1 John 1:7 (Jesus cleanses from sin)

2 Nephi 9:21–22 (the Savior suffered for all people)

Mosiah 16:6–8 (resurrection possible only through Jesus)

Alma 11:40–45; Mormon 9:12–14 (all to be resurrected)

Isaiah 1:18 (sins shall be made white)

1 Corinthians 15:40–44; Alma 40:23 (description of the Resurrection)

For teachers: Simple charts and pictures can help class members or family members

understand principles and doctrines. Consider making a chart with two columns, one

labeled Results of the Fall and the other labeled Blessings of the Atonement. Use information

from this chapter to fill in the chart.

For teachers: Object lessons can help class members and family members understand

principles and doctrines. To explain death and resurrection, consider this object lesson:

Put your hand in a glove. Explain that a hand in a glove can be compared to a person's

spirit in his or her body. Take off the glove. Explain that this is like physical death—the

spirit (the hand) and the body (the glove) are separated. Then put the glove back on your

hand. Explain that this is like resurrection—the spirit and body are reunited.

67

Chapter 13 The Priesthood

What Is the Priesthood?

The priesthood is the eternal power and authority of God. Through

the priesthood He created and governs the heavens and the earth.

By this power the universe is kept in perfect order. Through this

power He accomplishes His work and glory, which is "to bring to

pass the immortality and eternal life of man" (Moses 1:39).

Our Heavenly Father delegates His priesthood power to worthy

male members of the Church. The priesthood enables them to act

in God's name for the salvation of the human family. Through it

they can be authorized to preach the gospel, administer the ordinances

of salvation, and govern God's kingdom on earth.

Think about the significance of God allowing worthy men and

boys to hold His priesthood.

Why Do We Need the Priesthood on the Earth?

We must have priesthood authority to act in the name of God when

performing the sacred ordinances of the gospel, such as baptism,

confirmation, administration of the sacrament, and temple marriage.

If a man does not have the priesthood, even though he may

be sincere, the Lord will not recognize ordinances he performs (see

Matthew 7:21–23; Articles of Faith 1:5). These important ordinances

must be performed on the earth by men holding the priesthood.

68

This Page contains a picture of two Priesthood holders giving a blessing to the sick.

69

Men need the priesthood to preside in The Church of Jesus Christ

of Latter-day Saints and to direct the work of the Church in all parts

of the world. When Christ lived on the earth, He chose His Apostles

and ordained them so that they could lead His Church. He gave

them the power and authority of the priesthood to act in His name.

(See Mark 3:13–15; John 15:16.)

Another reason the priesthood is needed on the earth is so we can

understand the will of the Lord and carry out His purposes. God

reveals His will to His authorized priesthood representative on the

earth, the prophet. The prophet, who is President of the Church,

serves as the spokesman for God to all members of the Church and

all people on the earth.

Why is it essential for a man to have proper authority when he performs an ordinance?

How Do Men Receive the Priesthood?

The Lord has prepared an orderly way for His priesthood to be

given to His sons on the earth. A worthy male member of the

Church receives the priesthood "by the laying on of hands by those

who are in authority, to preach the Gospel and administer in the

ordinances thereof" (Articles of Faith 1:5).

This is the same way men received the priesthood long ago, even

in the days of Moses: "And no man taketh this honour unto himself,

but he that is called of God, as was Aaron" (Hebrews 5:4). Aaron

received the priesthood from Moses, his priesthood leader (see

Exodus 28:1). Only those who hold the priesthood can ordain others,

and they can do so only when authorized by those who hold

the keys for that ordination (see chapter 14 in this book).

Men cannot buy and sell the power and authority of the priesthood.

Nor can they take this authority upon themselves. In the New

Testament we read of a man named Simon who lived when Christ's

Apostles presided over the Church. Simon became converted and

was baptized into the Church. Because he was a skillful magician,

the people believed he had the power of God. But Simon did not

have the priesthood, and he knew it.

70

Simon knew that the Apostles and the other priesthood leaders

of the Church had the true power of God. He saw them use their

priesthood to do the Lord's work, and he wanted this power for

himself. He offered to buy the priesthood. (See Acts 8:9–19.) But

Peter, the chief Apostle, said, "Thy money perish with thee, because

thou hast thought that the gift of God may be purchased with

money" (Acts 8:20).

Why is it significant that "no man taketh this honour [of the priesthood] unto himself"?

How Do Men Properly Use the Priesthood?

The priesthood should be used to bless the lives of our Heavenly

Father's children here on earth. Priesthood holders should preside in

love and kindness. They should not force their families and others

to obey them. The Lord has told us that the power of the priesthood

cannot be controlled except in righteousness (see D&C 121:36).

When we try to use the priesthood to gain wealth or fame or for any

other selfish purpose, "behold, the heavens withdraw themselves;

the Spirit of the Lord is grieved; and when it is withdrawn, Amen to

the priesthood or the authority of that man" (D&C 121:37).

When a man uses the priesthood "by persuasion, by long-suffering,

by gentleness and meekness, and by love unfeigned" (D&C 121:41),

he can do many wonderful things for his family and others. He can

baptize, confirm, and administer the sacrament when authorized

by those who hold the keys for those ordinances. He can bless the

sick. He can give priesthood blessings to his family members to

encourage and protect them when they have special needs. He can

also help other families with these ordinances and blessings when

asked to do so.

Men use priesthood authority to preside in the Church in such callings

as branch president, bishop, quorum president, stake president,

and mission president. Men and women who hold positions

in the Church as officers and teachers work under the direction of

priesthood leaders and under the guidance of the Holy Ghost.

71

What Blessings Come When We Use the Priesthood Properly?

The Lord has promised great blessings to righteous priesthood

holders who use the priesthood to bless others:

"Then shall thy confidence wax strong in the presence of God; and

the doctrine of the priesthood shall distil upon thy soul as the dews

from heaven.

"The Holy Ghost shall be thy constant companion, and thy scepter

an unchanging scepter of righteousness and truth; and thy dominion

shall be an everlasting dominion, and without compulsory

means it shall flow unto thee forever and ever" (D&C 121:45–46).

President David O. McKay promised every man who uses the

priesthood in righteousness that he "will find his life sweetened, his

discernment sharpened to decide quickly between right and wrong,

his feelings tender and compassionate, yet his spirit strong and

valiant in defense of right; he will find the priesthood a never failing

source of happiness—a well of living water springing up unto

eternal life" (Teachings of Presidents of the Church: David O. McKay

[2003], 116).

What are some of the blessings you have received through the priesthood?

Additional Scriptures

D&C 84; 107 (revelations on priesthood, including the oath and covenant of the priesthood in D&C 84:33–40)

D&C 20:38–67 (duties of the priesthood explained)

For teachers: This chapter is organized under five headings. Each heading is a question

about the priesthood. You could use these questions as a guide for your lesson. If the

classroom setup allows for small group discussion, consider dividing class members

into groups of two to four. Assign each group one of the sections of the chapter (in large

classes, some sections may be assigned to more than one group). Have each group do the

following: (1) Read and discuss their assigned section. (2) Find scriptures that help answer

the question in the section heading. (3) Share personal experiences that relate to the section.

Then ask class members to share some of these experiences with the entire class.

72

This Page contains a picture of Aaronic priesthood holders blessing the sacrament.

73

Chapter 14 Priesthood Organization

The Priesthood Is on the Earth Today.

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is governed by the

priesthood. The priesthood, which is always associated with God's

work, "continueth in the church of God in all generations, and is

without beginning of days or end of years" (D&C 84:17). It is upon

the earth today. Men young and old are baptized into the Church,

and when they are judged worthy they are ordained to the priesthood.

They are given the authority to act for the Lord and do His

work on the earth.

Two Divisions of Priesthood

How did the Melchizedek and Aaronic Priesthoods get their names?

The priesthood is divided into two parts: the Melchizedek Priesthood

and the Aaronic Priesthood (see D&C 107:1). "The first is

called the Melchizedek Priesthood . . because Melchizedek was

such a great high priest.

"Before his day it was called the Holy Priesthood, after the Order of

the Son of God.

"But out of respect or reverence to the name of the Supreme Being,

to avoid the too frequent repetition of his name, they, the church,

in ancient days, called that priesthood after Melchizedek, or the

Melchizedek Priesthood" (D&C 107:2–4; italics in original).

The lesser priesthood is an appendage to the Melchizedek Priesthood.

It is called the Aaronic Priesthood because it was conferred

on Aaron and his sons throughout all their generations. Those who

hold the Aaronic Priesthood have authority to administer the outward

ordinances of the sacrament and baptism. (See D&C 20:46;

107:13–14, 20.)

74

Those holding the Melchizedek Priesthood have the power and

authority to lead the Church and direct the preaching of the gospel

in all parts of the world. They administer all the spiritual work of

the Church (see D&C 84:19–22; 107:8). They direct the work done

in the temples; they preside over wards, branches, stakes, and

missions. The Lord's chosen prophet, the President of the Church,

is the presiding high priest over the Melchizedek Priesthood (see

D&C 107:65–67).

Keys of the Priesthood

What is the difference between the priesthood and the keys of the

priesthood? Which priesthood leaders receive keys?

There is a difference between being ordained to an office in the

priesthood and receiving keys of the priesthood. President Joseph F.

Smith taught:

"The Priesthood in general is the authority given to man to act for

God. Every man ordained to any degree of the Priesthood has this

authority delegated to him.

"But it is necessary that every act performed under this authority

shall be done at the proper time and place, in the proper way, and

after the proper order. The power of directing these labors constitutes

the keys of the Priesthood. In their fulness, the keys are held by

only one person at a time, the prophet and president of the Church.

He may delegate any portion of this power to another, in which

case that person holds the keys of that particular labor. Thus, the

president of a temple, the president of a stake, the bishop of a ward,

the president of a mission, the president of a quorum, each holds

the keys of the labors performed in that particular body or locality.

His Priesthood is not increased by this special appointment; . . the

president of an elders' quorum, for example, has no more Priesthood

than any member of that quorum. But he holds the power of

directing the official labors performed in the . . quorum, or in other

words, the keys of that division of that work" (Teachings of Presidents

of the Church: Joseph F. Smith [1998], 141; italics in original).

75

How do priesthood keys safeguard the Church?

The Offices and Duties of the Aaronic Priesthood

In what ways do Aaronic Priesthood holders serve?

When the Aaronic Priesthood is conferred on a man or boy, he is

ordained to an office in that priesthood. The offices in the Aaronic

Priesthood are deacon, teacher, priest, and bishop. Each office carries

duties and responsibilities. Each quorum is presided over by a

quorum president, who teaches the members their duties and asks

them to fill assignments.

Some men join the Church or become active after they have passed

the usual age to receive the offices of this priesthood. They are usually

ordained to an office in the Aaronic Priesthood and can soon

be ordained to other offices as they remain worthy.

Deacon

A young man who has been baptized and confirmed a member of

the Church and is worthy may be ordained to the office of deacon

when he is 12 years old. The deacons are usually assigned to pass

the sacrament to members of the Church, keep Church buildings

and grounds in good order, act as messengers for priesthood leaders,

and fulfill special assignments such as collecting fast offerings.

Teacher

A worthy young man may be ordained a teacher when he is 14

years old or older. Teachers have all the duties, rights, and powers

of the office of deacon plus additional ones. Teachers in the Aaronic

Priesthood are to help Church members live the commandments

(see D&C 20:53–59). To help fulfill this responsibility, they are usually

assigned to serve as home teachers. They visit the homes of

Church members and encourage them to live the principles of the

gospel. They have been commanded to teach the truths of the gospel

from the scriptures (see D&C 42:12). Teachers also prepare the

bread and water for the sacrament service.

76

Priest

A worthy young man may be ordained a priest when he is 16

years old or older. Priests have all the duties, rights, and powers

of the offices of deacon and teacher plus some additional ones

(see D&C 20:46–51). A priest may baptize. He may also administer

the sacrament. He may ordain other priests, teachers, and

deacons. A priest may take charge of meetings when there is no

Melchizedek Priesthood holder present. He is to preach the gospel

to those around him.

Bishop

A bishop is ordained and set apart to preside over the Aaronic

Priesthood in a ward. He is the president of the priests quorum

(see D&C 107:87–88). When he is acting in his Aaronic Priesthood

office, a bishop deals primarily with temporal matters, such as

administering finances and records and directing care for the poor

and needy (see D&C 107:68).

A bishop is also ordained a high priest so he can preside over all

members in the ward (see D&C 107:71–73; 68:15). A bishop is

a judge in Israel (see D&C 107:74) and interviews members for

temple recommends, priesthood ordinations, and other needs. It is

his right to have the gift of discernment.

How have you been blessed through the service of Aaronic Priesthood holders?

The Offices and Duties of the Melchizedek Priesthood

In what ways do Melchizedek Priesthood holders serve?

The offices of the Melchizedek Priesthood are elder, high priest,

patriarch, Seventy, and Apostle.

Elder

Elders are called to teach, expound, exhort, baptize, and watch over

the Church (see D&C 20:42). All Melchizedek Priesthood holders are

elders. They have the authority to bestow the gift of the Holy Ghost

by the laying on of hands (see D&C 20:43). Elders should conduct

meetings of the Church as they are led by the Holy Ghost (see D&C

20:45; 46:2).

77

Elders may administer to the sick (see D&C 42:44) and

bless little children (see D&C 20:70). Elders may preside over Church

meetings when there is no high priest present (D&C 107:11).

High Priest

A high priest is given the authority to officiate in the Church and

administer spiritual things (see D&C 107:10, 12). He may also

officiate in all lesser offices (see D&C 68:19). Stake presidents, mission

presidents, high councilors, bishops, and other leaders of the

Church are ordained high priests.

Patriarch

Patriarchs are ordained by General Authorities, or by stake presidents

when they are authorized by the Council of the Twelve, to

give patriarchal blessings to members of the Church. These blessings

give us some understanding of our callings on earth. They are

the word of the Lord personally to us. Patriarchs are also ordained

high priests. (See D&C 107:39–56.)

Seventy

Seventies are special witnesses of Jesus Christ to the world and

assist in building up and regulating the Church under the direction

of the First Presidency and Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (see

D&C 107:25, 34, 38, 93–97).

Apostle

An Apostle is a special witness of the name of Jesus Christ in all the

world (see D&C 107:23). The Apostles administer the affairs of the

Church throughout the world. Those who are ordained to the office

of Apostle in the Melchizedek Priesthood are usually set apart as

members of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles. Each one is given

all the keys of the kingdom of God on earth, but only the senior

Apostle, who is President of the Church, actively exercises all of the

keys. The others act under his direction.

How have you been blessed through the service of Melchizedek Priesthood holders?

78

The Quorums of the Aaronic Priesthood

The Lord has instructed that the holders of the priesthood be organized

into quorums. A quorum is a body of brethren holding the

same priesthood office.

There are three quorums of the Aaronic Priesthood:

1. The deacons quorum, which consists of up to 12 deacons (see

D&C 107:85). The presidency of the deacons quorum is called

by the bishop from among the quorum members.

2. The teachers quorum, which consists of up to 24 teachers (see

D&C 107:86). The presidency of the teachers quorum is called

by the bishop from among the quorum members.

3. The priests quorum, which consists of up to 48 priests (see D&C

107:87–88). It is presided over by the bishop of the ward to

which the quorum belongs. The bishop is a high priest and thus

also belongs to the high priests quorum.

Whenever the number specified for a quorum is exceeded, the quorum

may be divided.

The Quorums of the Melchizedek Priesthood

At the general Church level, the members of the First Presidency

form a quorum, as do the Twelve Apostles. The Seventies are also

organized in quorums.

At the local Church level—in wards and branches and stakes and

districts—Melchizedek Priesthood bearers are organized into the

following quorums:

Elders Quorum

Each elders quorum "is instituted for standing ministers; nevertheless

they may travel, yet they are ordained to be standing ministers"

(D&C 124:137). They do most of their work near their homes. The

quorum is to consist of up to 96 elders, presided over by a quorum

presidency. When this number is exceeded, the quorum may be

divided.

79

High Priests Quorum

Each quorum includes all high priests residing within the boundaries

of a stake, including patriarchs and bishops. The stake president

and his counselors are the presidency of this quorum. The high

priests in each ward are organized into a group with a group leader.

Importance of Priesthood Quorums

How can priesthood quorums help strengthen individuals and families?

When ordained to the priesthood, a man or boy automatically

becomes a member of a priesthood quorum. From then on through

life, it is expected that he will hold membership in a quorum of the

priesthood according to his office (see Boyd K. Packer, "What Every

Elder Should Know—and Every Sister as Well: A Primer on Principles

of Priesthood Government," Ensign,

Feb. 1993, 9).

If a priesthood quorum functions properly, the members of the

quorum are encouraged, blessed, fellowshipped, and taught the

gospel by their leaders. Even though a man may be released from

Church callings, such as teacher, quorum president, bishop, high

councilor, or stake president, his membership in his quorum does

not change. Membership in a quorum of the priesthood should be

regarded as a sacred privilege.

Auxiliaries to the Priesthood

How can auxiliaries to the priesthood help strengthen individuals and families?

All organizations in the Church work under the direction of priesthood

leaders and help them carry out the work of the Lord. For

example, the presidencies in a ward's Relief Society, Young Women,

Young Men, Primary, and Sunday School organizations serve under

the direction of the bishopric. These organizations are called auxiliaries

to the priesthood.

What role do you have as an individual in helping priesthood quorums and auxiliaries be successful?

80

Additional Scriptures

Alma 13:1–19 (manner in which men were ordained to the priesthood)

Matthew 16:19; D&C 68:12 (Apostles given priesthood keys and power; what they seal on earth is sealed in heaven)

D&C 20:38–67 (duties of elders, priests, teachers, deacons)

D&C 84; 107 (revelations on the priesthood)

1 Corinthians 12:14–31 (all offices of the priesthood are important)

For teachers: Use questions at the beginning of a section to start a discussion and send

class members or family members to the text to find more information. Use questions at

the end of a section to help class members or family members ponder and discuss the

meaning of what they have read and apply it in their lives.

81

Chapter 15 The Lord's Covenant People

The Nature of Covenants.

What is a covenant? Why are Latter-day Saints called a covenant people?

From the beginning, the Lord has made covenants with His children

on earth. When His people make covenants (or promises) with

Him, they know what He expects of them and what blessings they

may expect from Him. They can better carry out His work on earth.

The people who covenant with the Lord and with whom the Lord

makes covenants are known as the Lord's covenant people. Members

of the Church are part of the Lord's covenant people.

Within the gospel, a covenant means a sacred agreement or mutual

promise between God and a person or a group of people. In making

a covenant, God promises a blessing for obedience to particular

commandments. He sets the terms of His covenants, and He

reveals these terms to His prophets. If we choose to obey the terms

of the covenant, we receive promised blessings. If we choose not

to obey, He withholds the blessings, and in some instances a penalty

also is given.

For example, when we join the Church we make several covenants

with God (see chapter 20 in this book). We covenant with the Savior

at baptism to take upon ourselves His name. He promises that "as

many as repent and are baptized in my name, which is Jesus Christ,

and endure to the end, the same shall be saved" (D&C 18:22). We

covenant with the Lord as we partake of the sacrament (see chapter

23 in this book). We promise to take His name upon ourselves, to

remember Him, and to obey His commandments. We are promised

that the Holy Spirit will be with us. (See D&C 20:77–79.)

82

This Page contains an illustration of a prophet kneeling, looking up to heaven.

83

When we

receive temple ordinances, we make other sacred covenants and are

promised exaltation for faithful obedience (see D&C 132; see also

chapter 47 in this book).

God has also made special covenants with particular persons or

groups. He made special covenants with Adam, Enoch, Noah, the

children of Israel, and Lehi (see Moses 6:31–36, 52; Genesis 9:9–17;

Exodus 19:5–6; 2 Nephi 1). He made a special covenant with Abraham

and his descendants that blesses members of the Church and

all nations of the earth today.

Think about the covenants you have made with God and the

blessings He has promised you for keeping these covenants.

God's Covenant with Abraham and His Descendants

What is the Abrahamic covenant?

Abraham, an Old Testament prophet, was a very righteous man (see

the picture in this chapter). He refused to worship his father's idols.

He kept all of the Lord's commandments. Because of Abraham's righteousness,

the Lord made a covenant with him and his descendants.

The Lord promised Abraham that he would have numberless

descendants. He promised that all of them would be entitled to

receive the gospel, the blessings of the priesthood, and all of the

ordinances of exaltation. These descendants, through the power

of the priesthood, would carry the gospel to all nations. Through

them, all the families of the earth would be blessed (see Abraham

2:11). God further promised that if they were righteous He would

establish His covenant with all generations of Abraham's children

(see Genesis 17:4–8).

How do the commandments and promises in the Abrahamic covenant

apply to us? (Consider how this question applies in different

settings, such as at home, in the workplace, in the community, or

as missionaries.)

84

Members of the Church Are a Covenant People

What blessings and responsibilities come to God's covenant

people today?

The blood descendants of Abraham are not the only people whom

God calls His covenant people. In speaking to Abraham, God said,

"As many as receive this Gospel shall be called after thy name, and

shall be accounted thy seed [lineage], and shall rise up and bless

thee, as their father" (Abraham 2:10). Thus, two groups of people are

included in the covenant made with Abraham: (1) Abraham's

righteous blood descendants and (2) those adopted into his lineage

by accepting and living the gospel of Jesus Christ (see 2 Nephi 30:2).

When we are baptized into the Church, we enter into the covenant

the Lord made with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob (see Galatians

3:26–29). If we are obedient, we inherit the blessings of that covenant.

We have the right to receive help and guidance from the Holy

Ghost. Worthy males have the right to hold the priesthood. Families

can receive the blessings of the priesthood. We can gain eternal life

in the celestial kingdom. There are no greater blessings than these.

Along with the blessings we receive as the Lord's covenant people,

we have great responsibilities. The Lord promised Abraham that

through his descendants the gospel would be taken to all the earth.

We are fulfilling this responsibility through the full-time missionary

program of the Church and the missionary work done by the members.

This opportunity to preach the gospel to all the world belongs

only to the Lord's Church and His covenant people.

As the Lord's covenant people, we should keep His commandments.

The Lord said, "I, the Lord, am bound when ye do what I

say; but when ye do not what I say, ye have no promise" (D&C

82:10). If we reject our covenant after accepting the gospel, the

covenant becomes void and we will stand condemned before God

(see D&C 132:4). He has said: "Refrain from sin, lest sore judgments

fall upon your heads. For of him unto whom much is given much is

required; and he who sins against the greater light shall receive the

greater condemnation" (D&C 82:2–3).

85

The New and Everlasting Covenant

What do we promise to do when we accept the gospel? What blessings

does Heavenly Father give us as we keep these promises?

The fulness of the gospel is called the new and everlasting covenant.

It includes the covenants made at baptism, during the sacrament,

in the temple, and at any other time. The Lord calls it everlasting

because it is ordained by an everlasting God and because

the covenant will never be changed. He gave this same covenant to

Adam, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, and other prophets. In this sense it

is not new. But the Lord calls it new because each time the gospel

is restored after being taken from the earth, it is new to the people

who receive it (see Jeremiah 31:31–34; Ezekiel 37:26).

When we accept the new and everlasting covenant, we agree to

repent, be baptized, receive the Holy Ghost, receive our endowments,

receive the covenant of marriage in the temple, and follow

and obey Christ to the end of our lives. As we keep our covenants,

our Heavenly Father promises us that we will receive exaltation in

the celestial kingdom (see D&C 132:20–24; see also chapter 47 in

this book).

The greatness of that promise is hard for mortals to understand. The

commandments He gives are for our benefit, and as we are faithful

we may forever share the blessings and beauties of heaven and

earth. We may live in His presence and partake of His love, compassion,

power, greatness, knowledge, wisdom, glory, and dominions.

What does being the Lord's covenant people have to do with how we dress, act, and keep the commandments of God?

Additional Scriptures and Other Sources

1 Peter 2:9–10 (peculiar people)

D&C 54:4–6 (effects of covenants kept and broken)

D&C 132:7 (covenants made by proper authority)

86

D&C 133:57–60 (purpose of covenants)

D&C 35:24 (promises for obedience to covenants)

Hebrews 8:6 (Jesus Christ is the mediator of a better covenant)

Bible Dictionary, "Covenant," 651

For teachers: You can help class members or family members think more deeply about

a question by giving them time to ponder. After they have had enough time, ask for their

responses.

87

Chapter 16 The Church of Jesus Christ in Former Times

Some Features That Identify the Church of Jesus Christ.

"We believe in the same organization that existed in the Primitive

Church, namely, apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, evangelists,

and so forth" (Articles of Faith 1:6).

Jesus established His Church when He was on the earth. It was

called the Church of Jesus Christ (see 3 Nephi 27:8), and the members

were called Saints (see Ephesians 2:19–20).

Revelation

When Jesus established His Church, He personally instructed and

directed its leaders. He, in turn, received His instructions from His

Father in Heaven. (See Hebrews 1:1–2.) Thus the Church of Jesus

Christ was directed by God and not by men. Jesus taught His followers

that revelation was the "rock" upon which He would build

His Church (see Matthew 16:16–18).

Before Jesus ascended into heaven after His Resurrection, He

told His Apostles, "I am with you alway, even unto the end of the

world" (Matthew 28:20). True to His word, He continued to guide

them from heaven. He sent the Holy Ghost to be a comforter and

a revelator to them (see Luke 12:12; John 14:26). He spoke to Saul

in a vision (see Acts 9:3–6). He revealed to Peter that the gospel

should be taught not only to the Jews but to the whole world

(see Acts 10). He revealed many glorious truths to John, which

are written in the book of Revelation.

88

This Page contains a picture of Christ laying his hands upon the head of one of His disciples.

89

The New Testament records

many other ways in which Jesus revealed His will to guide His

Church and enlighten His disciples.

Authority from God

The ordinances and principles of the gospel cannot be administered

and taught without the priesthood. The Father gave this authority to

Jesus Christ (see Hebrews 5:4–6), who in turn ordained His Apostles

and gave them the power and authority of the priesthood (see Luke

9:1–2; Mark 3:14). He reminded them, "Ye have not chosen me, but I

have chosen you, and ordained you" (John 15:16).

That there might be order in His Church, Jesus gave the greatest

responsibility and authority to the Twelve Apostles. He appointed

Peter chief Apostle and gave him the keys to seal blessings both

on earth and in heaven (see Matthew 16:19). Jesus also ordained

other officers with specific duties to perform. After He ascended

into heaven, the pattern of appointment and ordination was continued.

Others were ordained to the priesthood by those who had

already received that authority. Jesus made it known through the

Holy Ghost that He approved of those ordinations (see Acts 1:24).

The Church Organization

The Church of Jesus Christ was a carefully organized unit. It was

compared to a building that was "built upon the foundation of the

apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner

stone" (Ephesians 2:20).

Jesus appointed other priesthood leaders to assist the Apostles in

the work of the ministry. He sent officers called Seventies in pairs

to preach the gospel (see Luke 10:1). Other officers in the Church

were evangelists (patriarchs), pastors (presiding leaders), high

priests, elders, bishops, priests, teachers, and deacons (see chapter

14 in this book). These officers were all necessary to do missionary

work, perform ordinances, and instruct and inspire Church members.

These officers helped the members come to a "unity of the

faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God" (Ephesians 4:13).

90

The Bible does not tell us everything about the priesthood or the

organization and government of the Church. However, enough of

the Bible has been preserved to show the beauty and perfection

of the Church organization. The Apostles were commanded to go

into all the world and preach (see Matthew 28:19–20). They could

not stay in any one city to supervise new converts. Therefore, local

priesthood leaders were called and ordained, and the Apostles

presided over them. The Apostles and other Church leaders visited

and wrote letters to the various branches. Thus, our New Testament

contains letters written by Paul, Peter, James, John, and Jude, giving

counsel and instruction to the local priesthood leaders.

The New Testament shows that this Church organization was

intended to continue. For example, the death of Judas left only

eleven Apostles. Soon after Jesus had ascended into heaven, the

eleven Apostles met together to choose someone to take the

place of Judas. Through revelation from the Holy Ghost, they

chose Matthias. (See Acts 1:23–26.) Jesus had set a pattern for

twelve Apostles to govern the Church. It seemed clear that the

organization was to continue as He had established it.

First Principles and Ordinances

The Apostles taught two basic principles: faith in the Lord Jesus

Christ and repentance. After new converts had faith in Jesus Christ

as the Son of God and their Redeemer and had repented of their

sins, they received two ordinances: baptism by immersion and the

laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost (see Acts 19:1–6).

These were the first principles and ordinances of the gospel. Jesus

had taught, "Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he

cannot enter into the kingdom of God" (John 3:5).

Ordinances Performed for the Dead

Jesus has provided for everyone to hear the gospel, whether on

earth or after death. Between His death and Resurrection, Jesus

went among the spirits of those who had died. He organized missionary

work among those who were dead. He appointed righteous

messengers and gave them power to teach the gospel to all

the spirits of people who had died.

91

This gave them an opportunity

to accept the gospel. (See 1 Peter 3:18–20; 4:6; D&C 138.) Living

members of His Church then performed ordinances in behalf of the

dead (see 1 Corinthians 15:29). Ordinances such as baptism and

confirmation must be done on earth.

Spiritual Gifts

All faithful members of the Church were entitled to receive gifts of

the Spirit. These were given to them according to their individual

needs, capacities, and assignments. Some of these gifts were faith,

including the power to heal and to be healed; prophecy; and

visions. (The gifts of the Spirit are discussed in more detail in chapter

22.) Spiritual gifts always exist in the true Church of Jesus Christ

(see 1 Corinthians 12:4–11; Moroni 10:8–18; D&C 46:8–29). Jesus

told His disciples that these signs or spiritual gifts always follow

them that believe (see Mark 16:17–18). Many of His disciples performed

miracles, prophesied, or beheld visions through the power

of the Holy Ghost.

Why does the Church of Jesus Christ need these six features?

The Church of Jesus Christ in the Americas

After Jesus was resurrected, He visited the people in the Americas

and organized His Church among them, teaching the people for

three days and then returning often for some time thereafter (see

3 Nephi 11–28). Then He left them and ascended into heaven. For

over 200 years they lived righteously and were among the happiest

people whom God had created (see 4 Nephi 1:16).

Apostasy from the True Church

What does the term apostasy mean?

Throughout history, evil people have tried to destroy the work of

God. This happened while the Apostles were still alive and supervising

the young, growing Church. Some members taught ideas

from their old pagan or Jewish beliefs instead of the simple truths

taught by Jesus. Some rebelled openly. In addition, there was persecution

from outside the Church. Church members were tortured

and killed for their beliefs.

92

One by one, the Apostles were killed or

otherwise taken from the earth. Because of wickedness and apostasy,

the apostolic authority and priesthood keys were also taken

from the earth. The organization that Jesus Christ had established

no longer existed, and confusion resulted. More and more error

crept into Church doctrine, and soon the dissolution of the Church

was complete. The period of time when the true Church no longer

existed on earth is called the Great Apostasy.

Soon pagan beliefs dominated the thinking of those called Christians.

The Roman emperor adopted this false Christianity as the state

religion. This church was very different from the church Jesus organized.

It taught that God was a being without form or substance.

These people lost the understanding of God's love for us. They did

not know that we are His children. They did not understand the

purpose of life. Many of the ordinances were changed because the

priesthood and revelation were no longer on the earth.

The emperor chose his own leaders and sometimes called them

by the same titles used by priesthood leaders in the true Church

of Christ. There were no Apostles or other priesthood leaders with

power from God, and there were no spiritual gifts. The prophet

Isaiah had foreseen this condition, prophesying, "The earth also

is defiled under the inhabitants thereof; because they have transgressed

the laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting

covenant" (Isaiah 24:5). It was the Church of Jesus Christ no longer;

it was a church of men. Even the name had been changed. In the

Americas, apostasy also occurred (see 4 Nephi).

A Restoration Foretold

What prophecies in the Old and New Testaments foretold the Restoration?

God had foreseen the Apostasy and prepared for the gospel to

be restored. The Apostle Peter spoke of this to the Jews: "He shall

send Jesus Christ, which before was preached unto you: whom

the heaven must receive until the times of restitution of all things,

which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets since

the world began" (Acts 3:20–21).

93

John the Revelator had also foreseen the time when the gospel would

be restored. He said, "I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven,

having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the

earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people"

(Revelation 14:6).

Why was the Restoration necessary?

Consider the blessings that have come to you because the Church of Jesus Christ has been restored to the earth.

Additional Scriptures

Ephesians 2:19 (members called Saints)

1 Corinthians 12:12–31 (Church likened to a body)

Luke 10:1; Acts 14:23; Titus 1:7; 1 Timothy 2:7 (officers of the Church identified)

John 8:26–29 (the Father directs Jesus)

Luke 9:1; James 1:17; 5:14–15 (spiritual gifts)

Mosiah 27:13 (apostasy comes as a result of transgression)

2 Peter 2:1; Matthew 24:9–12; John 16:1–3; Amos 8:11; 2 Thessalonians 2:3–4 (Apostasy predicted)

Daniel 2:44–45; Matthew 24:14; Acts 3:19–21; Micah 4:1; Isaiah 2:2–4 (Restoration predicted)

For teachers: Consider inviting each member of your family or class to study one of the six

features that identify the Church—the italicized headings such as Revelation and Authority

from God. (In large classes, some members will be assigned the same feature. In families

and small classes, some members may be assigned more than one feature.) When they

have had time to study, invite them to discuss what they have learned.

94

This Page contains an illustration of Joseph Smith as a young boy kneeling in the trees looking up toward a light.

95

Chapter 17 The Church of Jesus Christ Today

The Church of Jesus Christ Was Taken from the Earth.

Why was the Church of Jesus Christ removed from the earth shortly after the Savior's death and Resurrection?

When Jesus lived on the earth, He established His Church, the only

true Church. He organized His Church so the truths of the gospel

could be taught to all people and the ordinances of the gospel could

be administered correctly with authority. Through this organization,

Christ could bring the blessings of salvation to mankind.

After the Savior ascended into heaven, men changed the ordinances

and doctrines that He and His Apostles had established. Because of

apostasy, there was no direct revelation from God. The true Church

was no longer on the earth. Men organized different churches that

claimed to be true but taught conflicting doctrines. There was much

confusion and contention over religion. The Lord had foreseen

these conditions of apostasy, saying there would be "a famine in the

land, not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the

words of the Lord. . . They shall . . seek the word of the Lord, and

shall not find it" (Amos 8:11–12).

How does the famine spoken of in Amos 8:11–12 affect people?

The Lord Promised to Restore His True Church

What were some of the conditions in the world that prepared the

way for the Restoration of the gospel?

96

The Savior promised to restore His Church in the latter days. He

said, "I will proceed to do a marvellous work among this people,

even a marvellous work and a wonder" (Isaiah 29:14).

For many years people lived in spiritual darkness. About 1,700 years

after Christ, people were becoming more and more interested in

knowing the truth about God and religion. Some of them could see

that the gospel Jesus taught was no longer on the earth. Some recognized

that there was no revelation and no true authority and that the

Church that Christ organized did not exist on the earth. The time had

arrived for the Church of Jesus Christ to be restored to the earth.

In what ways is the Restoration of the fulness of the gospel a "marvellous work"?

New Revelation from God

When Joseph Smith received his First Vision, what did he learn about God?

In the spring of 1820, one of the most important events in the history

of the world occurred. The time had come for the marvelous

work and wonder of which the Lord had spoken. As a young boy,

Joseph Smith wanted to know which of all the churches was the

true Church of Jesus Christ. He went into the woods near his home

and prayed humbly and intently to his Heavenly Father, asking

which church he should join. On that morning a miraculous thing

happened. Heavenly Father and Jesus Christ appeared to Joseph

Smith. The Savior told him not to join any church because the true

Church was not on the earth. He also said that the creeds of present

churches were "an abomination in his sight" (Joseph Smith—

History 1:19; see also verses 7–18, 20). Beginning with this event,

there was again direct revelation from the heavens. The Lord had

chosen a new prophet. Since that time the heavens have not been

closed. Revelation continues to this day through each of His chosen

prophets. Joseph was to be the one to help restore the true gospel

of Jesus Christ.

Why was the First Vision one of the most important events in the history of the world?

97

Authority from God Was Restored

Why was the restoration of the Aaronic and Melchizedek Priesthoods necessary?

In restoring the gospel, God again gave the priesthood to men.

John the Baptist came in 1829 to confer the Aaronic Priesthood on

Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery (see D&C 13; 27:8). Then Peter,

James, and John, the presidency of the Church in ancient times,

came and gave Joseph and Oliver the Melchizedek Priesthood and

the keys of the kingdom of God (see D&C 27:12–13). Later, additional

keys of the priesthood were restored by heavenly messengers

such as Moses, Elias, and Elijah (see D&C 110:11–16). Through the

Restoration, the priesthood was returned to the earth. Those who

hold this priesthood today have the authority to perform ordinances

such as baptism. They also have the authority to direct the Lord's

kingdom on earth.

Christ's Church Was Organized Again

What events led to the organization of the Church on the earth again?

On April 6, 1830, the Savior again directed the organizing of

His Church on the earth (see D&C 20:1). His Church is called

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (see D&C 115:4).

Christ is the head of His Church today, just as He was in ancient

times. The Lord has said that it is "the only true and living church

upon the face of the whole earth, with which I, the Lord, am well

pleased" (D&C 1:30).

Joseph Smith was sustained as prophet and "first elder" of the

Church (see D&C 20:2–4). Later the First Presidency was organized,

and he was sustained as President. When the Church was first

organized, only the framework was set up. The organization would

develop as the Church continued to grow.

The Church was organized with the same offices as were in the

ancient Church. That organization included apostles, prophets,

seventies, evangelists (patriarchs), pastors (presiding officers), high

priests, elders, bishops, priests, teachers, and deacons.

98

These same

offices are in His Church today (see Articles of Faith 1:6).

A prophet, acting under the direction of the Lord, leads the Church.

This prophet is also the President of the Church. He holds all the

authority necessary to direct the Lord's work on earth (see D&C

107:65, 91). Two counselors assist the President. Twelve Apostles,

who are special witnesses of the name of Jesus Christ, teach the gospel

and regulate the affairs of the Church in all parts of the world.

Other general officers of the Church with special assignments,

including the Presiding Bishopric and the Quorums of the Seventy,

serve under the direction of the First Presidency and the Twelve.

The offices of the priesthood include apostles, seventies, patriarchs,

high priests, bishops, elders, priests, teachers, and deacons. These

are the same offices that existed in the original Church.

The Church has grown much larger than it was in the days of Jesus.

As it has grown, the Lord has revealed additional units of organization

within the Church. When the Church is fully organized in

an area, it has local divisions called stakes. A stake president and

his two counselors preside over each stake. The stake has 12 high

councilors who help do the Lord's work in the stake. Melchizedek

Priesthood quorums are organized in the stake under the direction

of the stake president (see chapter 14 in this book). Each stake is

divided into smaller areas called wards. A bishop and his two counselors

preside over each ward.

In areas of the world where the Church is developing, there are

districts, which are like stakes. Districts are divided into smaller

units called branches, which are like wards.

Important Truths Were Restored

What important truths have been brought back with the Restoration of the Church?

The Church today teaches the same principles and performs the

same ordinances as were performed in the days of Jesus. The

first principles and ordinances of the gospel are faith in the Lord

Jesus Christ, repentance, baptism by immersion, and the laying on

of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost (see Articles of Faith 1:4).

99

These precious truths were returned in their fulness when the

Church was restored.

Through the gift and power of God, Joseph Smith translated the

Book of Mormon, which contains the plain and precious truths

of the gospel. Many other revelations followed and have been

recorded as scripture in the Doctrine and Covenants and the Pearl

of Great Price (see chapter 10 in this book).

Other important truths that the Lord restored include the following:

1. Our Heavenly Father is a real being with a tangible, perfected body of flesh and bones, and so is Jesus Christ. The Holy Ghost is a personage of spirit.

2. We existed in premortal life as spirit children of God.

3. The priesthood is necessary to administer the ordinances of the gospel.

4. We will be punished for our own sins and not for Adam's transgression.

5. Children do not need to be baptized until they are accountable (eight years old).

6. There are three kingdoms of glory in the heavens, and through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, people will be rewarded according to their actions on earth and according to the desires of their hearts.

7. Family relationships can be eternal through the sealing power of the priesthood.

8. Ordinances and covenants are required for salvation and are available for both the living and the dead.

How have these truths influenced you and others?

The Church of Jesus Christ Will Never Be Destroyed

What is the mission of the Church?

100

Since its restoration in 1830, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latterday

Saints has grown rapidly in membership. There are members

in nearly every country in the world. The Church will continue

to grow. As Christ said, "This Gospel of the Kingdom shall be

preached in all the world, for a witness unto all nations" (Joseph

Smith—Matthew 1:31). The Church will never again be taken from

the earth. Its mission is to take the truth to every person. Thousands

of years ago, the Lord said He would "set up a kingdom, which

shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left to other

people, . . and it shall stand for ever" (Daniel 2:44).

How have you helped in the work of the kingdom of God? What can you do to continue this work?

Additional Scriptures

Acts 3:19–21; Revelation 14:6; Daniel 2:44–45; Isaiah 2:2–4; 2 Nephi 3:6–15 (Restoration foretold)

D&C 110; 128:19–21; 133:36–39, 57–58 (Restoration of the gospel)

Ephesians 2:20 (Jesus Christ the cornerstone of the Church)

D&C 20:38–67 (duties of officers of the Church)

Matthew 24:14 (gospel to be preached to all nations)

For teachers: Bearing testimony invites the Spirit. As part of this lesson, bear your testimony

of the Restoration and give others the opportunity to do the same.

101

Chapter 18 Faith in Jesus Christ

What Is Faith?

Faith in the Lord Jesus Christ is the first principle of the gospel. It is

a spiritual gift, and it is necessary to our salvation. King Benjamin

declared, "Salvation cometh to none . . except it be through

repentance and faith on the Lord Jesus Christ" (Mosiah 3:12).

Faith is a "hope for things which are not seen, which are true"

(Alma 32:21; see also Hebrews 11:1). Faith is a principle of action

and power that motivates our day-to-day activities.

Would we study and learn if we did not believe we could obtain

wisdom and knowledge? Would we work each day if we did not

hope that by doing so we could accomplish something? Would a

farmer plant if he did not expect to harvest? Each day we act upon

things we hope for when we cannot see the end result. This is faith.

(See Hebrews 11:3.)

Many scriptural stories tell how great things were accomplished

through faith.

By faith Noah built an ark and saved his family from the flood

(see Hebrews 11:7). Moses parted the waters of the Red Sea (see

Hebrews 11:29). Elijah called down fire from heaven (see 1 Kings

18:17–40). Nephi called for a famine (see Helaman 11:3–5). He also

asked the Lord to end the famine (see Helaman 11:9–17). Seas have

been calmed, visions opened, and prayers answered, all through

the power of faith.

102

This Page contains a picture of Jesus Christ.

103

As we carefully study the scriptures, we learn that faith is a strong

belief of truth within our souls that motivates us to do good. This

causes us to ask: In whom should we have faith?

Think about your everyday activities. What are things you act upon

each day that you cannot see the end results of? How does faith

move you to action?

Why Should We Have Faith in Jesus Christ?

We must center our faith in the Lord Jesus Christ.

To have faith in Jesus Christ means to have such trust in Him that

we obey whatever He commands. As we place our faith in Jesus

Christ, becoming His obedient disciples, Heavenly Father will forgive

our sins and prepare us to return to Him.

The Apostle Peter preached that "there is none other name under

heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved" (Acts 4:12;

see also Mosiah 3:17). Jacob taught that men must have "perfect

faith in the Holy One of Israel [ Jesus Christ], or they cannot be

saved in the kingdom of God" (2 Nephi 9:23). Through faith in

the Savior and through repentance, we make His Atonement fully

effective in our lives. Through faith we can also receive strength to

overcome temptations (see Alma 37:33).

We cannot have faith in Jesus Christ without also having faith in our

Heavenly Father. If we have faith in Them, we will also have faith

that the Holy Ghost, whom They send, will teach us all truth and

will comfort us.

How can faith in Jesus Christ influence us in our Church callings?

in our family relationships? in our jobs? How does faith in Jesus

Christ influence our hope for eternal life?

How Can We Increase Our Faith in Jesus Christ?

Knowing of the many blessings that come through exercising faith

in Jesus Christ, we should seek to increase our faith in Him. The

Savior said, "If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, . . nothing

shall be impossible unto you" (Matthew 17:20). A mustard seed is

very small, but it grows into a large tree.

104

How can we increase our faith? The same way we increase or

develop any other skill. How do we develop skills in woodcarving,

weaving, painting, cooking, making pottery, or playing a musical

instrument? We study and practice and work at it. As we do so, we

improve. So it is with faith. If we want to increase our faith in Jesus

Christ, we must work at it. The prophet Alma compared the word of

God to a seed that must be nurtured by faith:

"But behold, if ye will awake and arouse your faculties, even to an

experiment upon my words, and exercise a particle of faith, yea,

even if ye can no more than desire to believe, let this desire work

in you, even until ye believe in a manner that ye can give place for

a portion of my words.

"Now, we will compare the word unto a seed. Now, if ye give place,

that a seed may be planted in your heart, behold, if it be a true

seed, or a good seed, if ye do not cast it out by your unbelief, that

ye will resist the Spirit of the Lord, behold, it will begin to swell

within your breasts; and when you feel these swelling motions, ye

will begin to say within yourselves—It must needs be that this is a

good seed, or that the word is good, for it beginneth to enlarge my

soul; yea, it beginneth to enlighten my understanding. .

"Now behold, would not this increase your faith?" (Alma 32:27–29).

So we can increase our faith in God by acting on our desire to have

faith in Him.

We can also increase our faith by praying to Heavenly Father about

our hopes, desires, and needs (see Alma 34:17–26). But we must

not suppose that all we have to do is ask. We are told in the scriptures

that "faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone" (James

2:17). The following story is about a man whose faith was shown

by his works.

This man wanted to study the scriptures, but he could not read.

He prayed for Heavenly Father to help him learn to read. In time

a teacher came to his village, and he asked the teacher to help him.

He learned the alphabet. He studied sounds and learned to put

the letters together to make words. Soon he was reading simple

words. The more he practiced, the more he learned. He thanked

the Lord for sending the teacher and for helping him learn to read.

105

This man has increased his faith, humility, and knowledge to such

a degree that he has served as a branch president in the Church.

President Spencer W. Kimball explained, "There must be works with

faith. How foolish it would be to ask the Lord to give us knowledge,

but how wise to ask the Lord's help to acquire knowledge, to study

constructively, to think clearly, and to retain things that we have

learned" (Faith Precedes the Miracle [1972], 205; italics in original).

Faith involves doing all we can to bring about the things we hope

and pray for. President Kimball said: "In faith we plant the seed,

and soon we see the miracle of the blossoming. Men have often

misunderstood and have reversed the process." He continued by

explaining that many of us want to have health and strength without

keeping the health laws. We want to have prosperity without

paying our tithes. We want to be close to the Lord but don't want

to fast and pray. We want to have rain in due season and to have

peace in the land without observing the Sabbath as a holy day and

without keeping the other commandments of the Lord. (See Teachings

of Presidents of the Church: Spencer W. Kimball [2006], 142.)

An important way to increase our faith is to hear and study the

word of the Lord. We hear the word of the Lord at our Church

meetings. We can study His word in the scriptures. "And as all have

not faith, seek ye diligently and teach one another words of wisdom;

yea, seek ye out of the best books words of wisdom; seek

learning, even by study and also by faith" (D&C 88:118).

What relationship do you see between our faith and our actions?

What Are Some Blessings That Follow Faith?

Through the gift of faith, miracles are wrought, angels appear, other

gifts of the Spirit are given, prayers are answered, and men become

the sons of God (see Moroni 7:25–26, 36–37).

"When faith comes it brings . . apostles, prophets, evangelists,

pastors, teachers, gifts, wisdom, knowledge, miracles, healings,

tongues, interpretation of tongues, etc. All these appear when faith

appears on the earth, and disappear when it disappears from the

earth; for these are the effects of faith. . .

106

And he who possesses it

will, through it, obtain all necessary knowledge and wisdom, until

he shall know God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, whom he has sent—

whom to know is eternal life" (Lectures on Faith [1985], 83).

What are some stories from the scriptures in which people have

become stronger because they had faith in Jesus Christ? How have

you seen this happen in your own life?

Additional Scriptures

Hebrews 11; Alma 32 (nature of faith explained)

Exodus 14:19–22 (parting the waters of the Red Sea)

Genesis 6–8 (Noah and the flood)

Matthew 8:5–33 (sick healed, tempest calmed, miracles of faith)

Mark 5:25–34 (healed by faith)

Romans 10:17 (faith comes by hearing the word of God)

For teachers: This chapter is organized under four section headings. Each heading is a question

about faith. You could use these questions as a guide for your lesson. If the classroom

setup allows for small group discussion, consider dividing class members into groups of four.

Ask each group to divide the sections of the chapter among themselves. Then invite each

person to do the following with his or her assigned section: (1) Read it. (2) Find scriptures

that help answer the question in the section heading. (3) Think about personal experiences

that relate to the section. (4) Share thoughts about the section with the other group members.

107

Chapter 19 Repentance

We All Need to Repent.

What is sin? What effects do our sins have on us?

Faith in Jesus Christ naturally leads to repentance. There has been

the need for repentance in the world from the time of Adam to the

present day. The Lord instructed Adam, "Wherefore teach it unto

your children, that all men, everywhere, must repent, or they can in

nowise inherit the kingdom of God, for no unclean thing can dwell

there, or dwell in his presence" (Moses 6:57).

We come to earth for the purpose of growing and progressing.

This is a lifelong process. During this time we all sin (see Romans

3:23). We all have need to repent. Sometimes we sin because of

ignorance, sometimes because of our weaknesses, and sometimes

because of willful disobedience. In the Bible we read that "there

is not a just man upon earth, that doeth good, and sinneth not"

(Ecclesiastes 7:20) and that "if we say that we have no sin, we

deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us" (1 John 1:8).

What is sin? James said, "To him that knoweth to do good, and

doeth it not, to him it is sin" (James 4:17). John described sin as

"all unrighteousness" (1 John 5:17) and "the transgression of the

law" (1 John 3:4).

That is why the Lord said, "All men, everywhere, must repent"

(Moses 6:57). Except for Jesus Christ, who lived a perfect life,

everyone who has lived upon the earth has sinned. Our Heavenly

Father in His great love has provided us this opportunity to

repent of our sins.

108

This Page contains a picture of young lady in remorse, a tear coming down her cheek.

109

Becoming Free from Our Sins through Repentance

What is repentance?

Repentance is the way provided for us to become free from our sins

and receive forgiveness for them. Sins slow our spiritual progression

and can even stop it. Repentance makes it possible for us to grow

and develop spiritually again.

The privilege of repenting is made possible through the Atonement

of Jesus Christ. In a way we do not fully understand, Jesus paid for

our sins. President Joseph Fielding Smith said of this:

"I have suffered pain, you have suffered pain, and sometimes it has

been quite severe; but I cannot comprehend pain . . that would

cause the blood, like sweat, to come out upon the body. It was

something terrible, something terrific. .

". . There was no man ever born into this world that could have

stood under the weight of the load that was upon the Son of God,

when he was carrying my sins and yours and making it possible

that we might escape from our sins" (Doctrines of Salvation, sel.

Bruce R. McConkie, 3 vols. [1954–56], 1:130–31; italics in original).

Repentance sometimes requires great courage, much strength, many

tears, unceasing prayers, and untiring efforts to live the commandments

of the Lord.

Principles of Repentance

What are the principles of repentance?

President Spencer W. Kimball declared: "There is no royal road to

repentance, no privileged path to forgiveness. Every man must

follow the same course whether he be rich or poor, educated or

untrained, tall or short, prince or pauper, king or commoner"

(Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Spencer W. Kimball [2006], 38; italics in original).

110

We Must Recognize Our Sins

To repent, we must admit to ourselves that we have sinned. If we

do not admit this, we cannot repent.

Alma counseled his son Corianton, who had been unfaithful in his

missionary calling and had committed serious sins: "Let your sins

trouble you, with that trouble which shall bring you down unto

repentance. . . Do not endeavor to excuse yourself in the least

point" (Alma 42:29–30). The scriptures advise us further not to justify

our sinful practices (see Luke 16:15–16).

We cannot hide any act of our lives from ourselves or from the Lord.

We Must Feel Sorrow for Our Sins

In addition to recognizing our sins, we must feel sincere sorrow for

what we have done. We must feel that our sins are terrible. We must

want to unload and abandon them. The scriptures tell us, "All those

who humble themselves before God, and desire to be baptized,

and come forth with broken hearts and contrite spirits, and . . have

truly repented of all their sins . . shall be received by baptism into

his church" (D&C 20:37).

Study 2 Corinthians 7:9–10 and Mormon 2:10–14. In what ways do

you think "godly sorrow" is different from expressions of regret?

We Must Forsake Our Sins

Our sincere sorrow should lead us to forsake (stop) our sins. If we

have stolen something, we will steal no more. If we have lied, we

will lie no more. If we have committed adultery, we will stop. The

Lord revealed to the Prophet Joseph Smith, "By this ye may know

if a man repenteth of his sins—behold, he will confess them and

forsake them" (D&C 58:43).

We Must Confess Our Sins

Confessing our sins is very important. The Lord has commanded

us to confess our sins. Confession relieves a heavy burden from

the sinner. The Lord has promised, "I, the Lord, forgive sins, and

am merciful unto those who confess their sins with humble hearts"

(D&C 61:2).

111

We must confess all our sins to the Lord. In addition, we must confess

serious sins—such as adultery, fornication, homosexual relations,

spouse or child abuse, and the sale or use of illegal drugs—

which might affect our standing in the Church, to the proper

priesthood authority. If we have sinned against another person, we

should confess to the person we have injured. Some less serious

sins involve no one but ourselves and the Lord. These may be confessed

privately to the Lord.

We Must Make Restitution

Part of repentance is to make restitution. This means that as much

as possible we must make right any wrong that we have done. For

example, a thief should give back what he has stolen. A liar should

make the truth known. A gossip who has slandered the character

of a person should work to restore the good name of the person he

has harmed. As we do these things, God will not mention our sins

to us when we are judged (see Ezekiel 33:15–16).

We Must Forgive Others

A vital part of repentance is to forgive those who have sinned

against us. The Lord will not forgive us unless our hearts are fully

cleansed of all hate, bitterness, and bad feelings against other

people (see 3 Nephi 13:14–15). "Wherefore, I say unto you, that ye

ought to forgive one another; for he that forgiveth not his brother

his trespasses standeth condemned before the Lord; for there

remaineth in him the greater sin" (D&C 64:9).

We Must Keep the Commandments of God

To make our repentance complete we must keep the commandments

of the Lord (see D&C 1:32). We are not fully repentant if we

do not pay tithes or keep the Sabbath day holy or obey the Word of

Wisdom. We are not repentant if we do not sustain the authorities

of the Church and do not love the Lord and our fellowmen. If we

do not pray and are unkind to others, we are surely not repentant.

When we repent, our life changes.

President Kimball said: "First, one repents. Having gained that

ground he then must live the commandments of the Lord to retain

his vantage point. This is necessary to secure complete forgiveness"

(Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Spencer W. Kimball, 43).

112

How do the teachings in this section differ from the false idea that

repentance is the performance of a list of simple steps or routine actions?

How Repentance Helps Us

In what ways does repentance help us?

As we repent, the Atonement of Jesus Christ becomes fully effective

in our lives, and the Lord forgives our sins. We become free from

the bondage of our sins, and we find joy.

Alma recounted his experience of repenting from his sinful past:

"My soul was harrowed up [troubled] to the greatest degree and

racked with all my sins.

"Yea, I did remember all my sins and iniquities, for which I was tormented

with the pains of hell; yea, I saw that I had rebelled against

my God, and that I had not kept his holy commandments.

". . So great had been my iniquities, that the very thought of coming

into the presence of my God did rack my soul with inexpressible

horror.

". . It came to pass that as I was . . harrowed up by the memory

of my many sins, behold, I remembered also to have heard my

father prophesy . . concerning the coming of one Jesus Christ, a

Son of God, to atone for the sins of the world.

"Now, as my mind caught hold upon this thought, I cried within my

heart: O Jesus, thou Son of God, have mercy on me. .

"And now, behold, when I thought this, I could remember my pains

no more. .

"And oh, what joy, and what marvelous light I did behold; yea, my

soul was filled with joy as exceeding as was my pain!

". . There can be nothing so exquisite and sweet as was my joy"

(Alma 36:12–14, 17–21).

How did repentance and forgiveness bring Alma joy?

113

The Dangers of Procrastinating Our Repentance

What are some possible consequences of procrastinating our

repentance?

The prophets have declared that "this life is the time for men to

prepare to meet God" (Alma 34:32). We should repent now, every

day. When we get up in the morning, we should examine ourselves

to see whether the Spirit of God is with us. At night before we go to

sleep, we should review our acts and words of the day and ask the

Lord to help us recognize the things for which we need to repent.

By repenting every day and having the Lord forgive our sins, we

will experience the daily process of becoming perfect. As with

Alma, our happiness and joy can be sweet and exquisite.

Additional Scriptures

Matthew 9:10–13; Luke 13:3; Ezekiel 18:30 (repent or perish)

Alma 7:21 (no unclean thing can dwell in God's presence)

2 Corinthians 7:9–10 (godly sorrow)

Mosiah 4:10–12 (steps to repentance)

Isaiah 1:18; Mosiah 26:28–32 (repentance brings forgiveness)

D&C 58:42 (sins remembered no more)

2 Nephi 9:23 (repentance necessary to salvation)

2 Nephi 2:21 (repent while in the flesh)

D&C 19:15–20 (the Lord has commanded us to repent so we will not have to suffer as He did)

For teachers: Writing a list can generate interest and help learners focus their attention.

As you discuss the principles of repentance with class members or family members, you

may want to ask someone to write the principles on the board or on a large piece of paper.

114

This Page contains a picture of a man getting baptized.

115

Chapter 20 Baptism

The Commandment to Be Baptized.

Why must we be baptized?

Today, as in the days of Jesus, there are certain principles and ordinances

of the gospel that we must learn and obey. A gospel principle

is a true belief or teaching. An ordinance is a rite or a ceremony. The

first two principles of the gospel are faith in the Lord Jesus Christ and

repentance. Baptism is the first ordinance of the gospel. One of the

instructions the Lord gave His Apostles was, "Go ye therefore, and

teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of

the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things

whatsoever I have commanded you" (Matthew 28:19–20).

We Must Be Baptized for the Remission of Our Sins

When we place our faith in Jesus Christ, repent, and are baptized,

our sins are forgiven through the Atonement of Jesus Christ.

From the scriptures we learn that John the Baptist "did baptize in

the wilderness, and preach the baptism of repentance for the remission

of sins" (Mark 1:4). The Apostle Peter taught, "Repent, and be

baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission

of sins" (Acts 2:38). Following Paul's conversion, Ananias said to

him, "Arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins" (Acts 22:16).

We Must Be Baptized to Become Members of the Church of Jesus Christ

"All those who humble themselves before God, and desire to be

baptized . . that . . have truly repented of all their sins . . shall

be received by baptism into his church" (D&C 20:37).

116

We Must Be Baptized before We Can Receive the Gift of the Holy Ghost

The Lord said, "If thou wilt turn unto me, and . . repent of all thy

transgressions [sins], and be baptized, even in water, in the name

of mine Only Begotten Son, . . ye shall receive the gift of the Holy

Ghost" (Moses 6:52).

We Must Be Baptized to Show Obedience

Jesus Christ was without sin, yet He was baptized. He said His

baptism was necessary "to fulfil all righteousness" (Matthew 3:15).

The prophet Nephi explained that the Lord told him, "Follow me,

and do the things which ye have seen me do . . with full purpose

of heart, acting no hypocrisy and no deception before God, but

with real intent, repenting of your sins, witnessing unto the Father

that ye are willing to take upon you the name of Christ, by baptism"

(2 Nephi 31:12–13).

We Must Be Baptized to Enter the Celestial Kingdom

Jesus said, "Whoso believeth in me, and is baptized . . shall inherit

the kingdom of God. And whoso believeth not in me, and is not

baptized, shall be damned" (3 Nephi 11:33–34). Baptism is the gateway

through which we enter the path to the celestial kingdom (see

2 Nephi 31:17–18).

The Correct Mode of Baptism

How should we be baptized?

There is only one correct mode of baptism. Jesus revealed to the

Prophet Joseph Smith that a person having the proper priesthood

authority to baptize "shall go down into the water with the person

who has presented himself or herself for baptism. . . Then shall

he immerse him or her in the water, and come forth again out of

the water" (D&C 20:73–74). Immersion is necessary. The Apostle

Paul taught that being immersed in water and coming out again is

symbolic of death, burial, and resurrection. After baptism we start a

new life. Paul said:

"Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ

were baptized into his death?

117

"Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death: that like

as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father,

even so we also should walk in newness of life.

"For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death,

we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection" (Romans 6:3–5).

Baptism by immersion by a person having the proper authority is

the only acceptable way of being baptized.

Why is authority to perform a baptism important?

In what ways is baptism by immersion like the burial and Resurrection of the Savior?

Baptism at the Age of Accountability

Who should be baptized?

Every person who has reached eight years of age and is accountable

(responsible) for his or her actions should be baptized. Some

churches teach that little children should be baptized. This is not

in keeping with the teachings of the Savior. When Jesus spoke

of little children, He said, "Of such is the kingdom of heaven"

(Matthew 19:14).

The prophet Mormon said that it is mockery before God to baptize

little children, because they are not capable of sinning. Likewise,

baptism is not required of people who are mentally incapable of

knowing right and wrong (see Moroni 8:9–22).

All other people are to be baptized. We must receive the ordinance

of baptism and remain true to the covenants we make at that time.

What might you say to a friend who believes that infants need to be baptized?

We Make Covenants When We Are Baptized

Many scriptures teach about baptism. In one of these scriptures, the

prophet Alma taught that faith and repentance are steps that prepare

us for baptism. He taught that when we are baptized we make

a covenant with the Lord. We promise to do certain things, and God

promises to bless us in return.

118

Alma explained that we must want to be called the people of God.

We must be willing to help and comfort each other. We must stand

as witnesses of God at all times and in all things and in all places.

As we do these things and are baptized, God will forgive our sins.

Alma told the people who believed his teachings about the gospel:

"Behold, here are the waters of Mormon. . . And now, as ye are

desirous to come into the fold of God, and to be called his people,

. . what have you against being baptized in the name of the Lord,

as a witness before him that ye have entered into a covenant with

him, that ye will serve him and keep his commandments, that

he may pour out his Spirit more abundantly upon you?" (Mosiah

18:8, 10). The people clapped their hands for joy and said it was

their desire to be baptized. Alma baptized them in the Waters of

Mormon. (See Mosiah 18:7–17.)

Alma taught that when we are baptized we make covenants with

the Lord to:

1. Come into the fold of God.

2. Bear one another's burdens.

3. Stand as witnesses of God at all times and in all places.

4. Serve God and keep His commandments.

When we are baptized and keep the covenants of baptism, the Lord promises to:

1. Forgive our sins (see Acts 2:38; D&C 49:13).

2. Pour out His Spirit more abundantly upon us (see Mosiah 18:10).

3. Give us daily guidance and the help of the Holy Ghost (see Acts

2:38; D&C 20:77).

4. Let us come forth in the First Resurrection (see Mosiah 18:9).

5. Give us eternal life (see Mosiah 18:9).

What do you think it means to bear one another's burdens? to stand as a witness of God at all times and in all places?

119

Baptism Gives Us a New Beginning

With baptism we begin a new way of life. That is why we call it a

rebirth. Jesus said that unless we are born of the water and of the

Spirit, we cannot enter the kingdom of God (see John 3:3–5). This

principle was explained clearly to Adam:

"Inasmuch as ye were born into the world by water, and blood,

and the spirit, which I have made, and so became of dust a living

soul, even so ye must be born again into the kingdom of heaven, of

water, and of the Spirit, and be cleansed by blood, even the blood

of mine Only Begotten" (Moses 6:59).

The Apostle Paul said that after our baptism we should begin a

new life: "We are buried with him by baptism; . . even so we also

should walk in newness of life" (Romans 6:4). One of the great

blessings of baptism is that it provides us with a new start on our

way toward our eternal goal.

How was your baptism a new beginning?

Additional Scriptures

2 Nephi 31:4–7 (purpose and necessity of baptism)

3 Nephi 11:21–27; D&C 20:72–74 (how to perform a baptism)

Acts 2:38–39 (be baptized for the remission of sins)

Moroni 8:8–12; D&C 20:71–72 (baptism is not required of little children; baptism is required of all who repent)

Alma 7:14–16 (baptism is cleansing, entering into a covenant of eternal life)

For teachers: Use questions at the beginning of a section to start a discussion and send

class members or family members to the text to find more information. Use questions at

the end of a section to help class members or family members ponder and discuss the

meaning of what they have read and apply it in their lives.

120

This Page contains a picture of a girl receiving the Gift of the Holy Ghost.

121

Chapter 21 The Gift of the Holy Ghost

The Holy Ghost.

In chapter 7 we learned that the Holy Ghost is a member of the

Godhead. He is "a personage of Spirit" (D&C 130:22). He does not

have a body of flesh and bones. His influence can be everywhere at

once. His mission is to bear witness of the Father and the Son and

of all truth. Furthermore, the Holy Ghost purifies, or sanctifies, us to

prepare us to dwell in the presence of God. The Holy Ghost purifies

our hearts so we no longer have the desire to do evil.

There is a difference between the Holy Ghost and the gift of the

Holy Ghost. In this chapter we will learn what the gift of the Holy

Ghost is and how we can receive this great gift from God.

The Gift of the Holy Ghost

What is the difference between the Holy Ghost and the gift of the

Holy Ghost?

The gift of the Holy Ghost is the privilege—given to people who

have placed their faith in Jesus Christ, been baptized, and been

confirmed as members of the Church—to receive continual guidance

and inspiration from the Holy Ghost.

Joseph Smith said we believe in the gift of the Holy Ghost being

enjoyed now as much as it was enjoyed in the days of the first

Apostles.

122

We believe in this gift in all its fulness, power, greatness,

and glory. (See Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Joseph Smith

[2007], 97–98.)

A person may be temporarily guided by the Holy Ghost without

receiving the gift of the Holy Ghost (see D&C 130:23). However,

this guidance will not be continuous unless the person is baptized

and receives the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost.

We read in Acts 10 that the Roman soldier Cornelius received

inspiration from the Holy Ghost so that he knew the gospel of Jesus

Christ was true. But Cornelius did not receive the gift of the Holy

Ghost until after he was baptized. The Prophet Joseph Smith taught

that if Cornelius had not received baptism and the gift of the Holy

Ghost, the Holy Ghost would have left him (see Teachings of Presidents

of the Church: Joseph Smith, 97).

Today people who are not members of the Church learn by the

power of the Holy Ghost that the Book of Mormon is true (see

Moroni 10:4–5). But that initial testimony leaves them if they do

not receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. They do not receive the

continuing assurance that can come to those who have the gift of the Holy Ghost.

Receiving the Gift of the Holy Ghost

What must we do to receive the constant companionship of the Holy Ghost?

After people are baptized, they are confirmed members of the

Church and given the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of

hands. The Lord said, "Whoso having faith you shall confirm in my

church, by the laying on of the hands, and I will bestow the gift of

the Holy Ghost upon them" (D&C 33:15).

Every worthy elder of the Church, when authorized, may give the

gift of the Holy Ghost to another person. However, there is no guarantee

that the person will receive inspiration and guidance from the

Holy Ghost just because the elders have laid their hands on his or

her head. Each person must "receive the Holy Ghost." This means

that the Holy Ghost will come to us only when we are faithful and

desire help from this heavenly messenger.

123

To be worthy to have the help of the Holy Ghost, we must seek

earnestly to obey the commandments of God. We must keep our

thoughts and actions pure.

Recognizing the Influence of the Holy Ghost

The Holy Ghost usually communicates with us quietly. His influence

is often referred to as a "still small voice" (see 1 Kings 19:9–12;

Helaman 5:30; D&C 85:6). President Boyd K. Packer explained: "The

Holy Ghost speaks with a voice that you feel more than you hear.

. . While we speak of 'listening' to the whisperings of the Spirit,

most often one describes a spiritual prompting by saying, 'I had a

feeling . . '" He continued: "This voice of the Spirit speaks gently,

prompting you what to do or what to say, or it may caution or warn

you" (in Conference Report, Oct. 1994, 77; or Ensign, Nov. 1994, 60).

One of God's Greatest Gifts

What blessings can we receive through the gift of the Holy Ghost?

The gift of the Holy Ghost is one of God's greatest gifts to us.

Through the Holy Ghost we may know that God lives, that Jesus

is the Christ, and that His Church has been restored to the earth.

We may have the promptings of the Holy Ghost to show us all the

things we should do (see 2 Nephi 32:5). The Holy Ghost sanctifies

us to prepare us for God's presence. We may enjoy the gifts of the

Spirit (see chapter 22 in this book). This great gift from our Heavenly

Father can also bring peace to our hearts and an understanding

of the things of God (see 1 Corinthians 2:9–12).

Why is the gift of the Holy Ghost one of God's greatest gifts to us?

Additional Scriptures

1 Corinthians 3:16–17; D&C 130:22–23 (the Holy Ghost dwells with the faithful)

Acts 19:1–7 (gift of the Holy Ghost bestowed anciently)

124

Moroni 8:25–26 (how to receive the Holy Ghost)

Moroni 10:5 (the Holy Ghost is a witness to truth)

Mosiah 5:2 (the Holy Ghost changes hearts)

Alma 5:54 (the Holy Ghost sanctifies)

For teachers: You may want to invite class members or family members to participate

in one or more of the following activities: (1) Read the additional scriptures listed at the

end of the chapter, and discuss how the Holy Ghost helps us through our mortal journey.

(2) Tell about some of the blessings that have come into their lives because they have the

gift of the Holy Ghost. (3) Discuss what parents can do to help their children understand

the gift of the Holy Ghost and how the Holy Ghost communicates with us.

125

Chapter 22 The Gifts of the Spirit

The Gifts of the Spirit.

What spiritual gifts does the Lord give us?

Following baptism, each of us had hands laid on our heads to

receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. If we are faithful, we can have

His influence continually with us. Through Him, each of us can be

blessed with certain spiritual powers called gifts of the Spirit. These

gifts are given to those who are faithful to Christ. "All these gifts

come from God, for the benefit of the children of God" (D&C 46:26).

They help us know and teach the truths of the gospel. They will

help us bless others. They will guide us back to our Heavenly Father.

To use our gifts wisely, we need to know what they are, how we can

develop them, and how to recognize Satan's imitations of them.

The scriptures mention many gifts of the Spirit. These gifts have

been given to members of the true Church whenever it has been

on the earth (see Mark 16:16–18). The gifts of the Spirit include the

following:

The Gift of Tongues (D&C 46:24)

Sometimes it is necessary to communicate the gospel in a language

that is unfamiliar to us. When this happens, the Lord can bless us

with the ability to speak that language. Many missionaries have

received the gift of tongues (see the picture in this chapter). For

example, Elder Alonzo A. Hinckley was a missionary in Holland who

understood and spoke very little Dutch even though he had prayed

and studied hard. When he returned to a home he had visited before,

a lady opened the door and spoke to him very angrily in Dutch.

126

This Page contains a picture of two missionaries teaching a man in the street.

127

To his amazement he could understand every word. He felt a strong

desire to bear his testimony to her in Dutch. He began to speak, and

the words came out very clearly in Dutch. But when he returned to

show his mission president that he could speak Dutch, the ability

had left him. Many faithful members have been blessed with the gift

of tongues. (See Joseph Fielding Smith, Answers to Gospel Questions,

comp. Joseph Fielding Smith Jr., 5 vols. [1957–66], 2:32–33.)

The Gift of Interpretation of Tongues (D&C 46:25)

This gift is sometimes given to us when we do not understand

a language and we need to receive an important message from

God. For example, President David O. McKay had a great desire to

speak to the Saints in New Zealand without an interpreter. He told

them that he hoped that the Lord would bless them that they could

understand him. He spoke in English. His message lasted about 40

minutes. As he spoke, he could tell by the expression on many of

their faces and the tears in their eyes that they were receiving his

message. (See Answers to Gospel Questions, 2:30–31.)

The Gift of Translation (D&C 5:4)

If we have been called by the leaders of the Church to translate

the word of the Lord, we can receive a gift to translate beyond our

natural ability. As with all gifts, we must live righteously, study hard,

and pray to receive it. When we do these things, the Lord causes us

to feel a burning inside concerning the correctness of the translation

(see D&C 9:8–9). Joseph Smith had the gift of translation when

he translated the Book of Mormon. This gift came to him only

when he was in tune with the Spirit.

The Gift of Wisdom (D&C 46:17)

Some of us have been blessed with the ability to understand

people and the principles of the gospel as they apply in our lives.

We are told:

"If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all

men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him.

128

"But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is

like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed.

"For let not that man think that he shall receive any thing of the

Lord" (James 1:5–7).

The Lord said, "Seek not for riches but for wisdom, and behold, the

mysteries of God shall be unfolded unto you" (D&C 6:7).

The Gift of Knowledge (D&C 46:18)

Everyone who becomes like Heavenly Father eventually knows all

things. The knowledge of God and His laws is revealed by the Holy

Ghost (see D&C 121:26). We cannot be saved if we are ignorant of

these laws (see D&C 131:6).

The Lord revealed, "If a person gains more knowledge and intelligence

in this life through his diligence and obedience than another,

he will have so much the advantage in the world to come" (D&C

130:19). The Lord has commanded us to learn as much as we can

about His work. He wants us to learn about the heavens, the earth,

things that have happened or will happen, things at home and in

foreign lands (see D&C 88:78–79). However, there are those who try

to gain knowledge by their own study alone. They do not ask for

the help of the Holy Ghost. They are those who are always learning

but never arrive at the truth (see 2 Timothy 3:7). When we receive

knowledge by revelation from the Holy Ghost, His Spirit speaks to

our minds and our hearts (see D&C 6:15, 22–24; 8:2; 9:7–9).

The Gift of Teaching Wisdom and Knowledge (Moroni 10:9–10)

Some people are given a special ability to explain and testify of the

truths of the gospel. This gift can be used when we teach a class. It

can be used by parents to teach their children. This gift also helps

us instruct others so they can understand the gospel.

The Gift of Knowing That Jesus Christ Is the Son of God (D&C 46:13)

This has been the gift of prophets and apostles who have been

called as special witnesses of Jesus Christ. However, others are

also given this gift. Every person can have a testimony through the

whisperings of the Holy Spirit. President David O. McKay taught:

129

"It is given unto some, says the Lord in the Doctrine and Covenants,

to know by the Holy Ghost that Jesus is the Son of God and

that He was crucified for the sins of the world [see D&C 46:13]. It

is to these I refer who stand firm upon the rock of revelation in the

testimony that they bear to the world" (Teachings of Presidents of

the Church: David O. McKay [2003], 166).

The Gift of Believing the Testimony of Others (D&C 46:14)

By the power of the Holy Ghost we may know the truth of all

things. If we want to know whether someone else is speaking the

truth, we must ask God in faith. If the thing we are praying about is

true, the Lord will speak peace to our minds (see D&C 6:22–23). In

this way we can know when someone else, even the prophet, has

received revelation. Nephi asked the Lord to let him see, feel, and

know that his father's dream was true (see 1 Nephi 10:17–19).

The Gift of Prophecy (D&C 46:22)

Those who receive true revelations about the past, present, or

future have the gift of prophecy. Prophets have this gift, but we

too can have it to help us govern our own lives (see 1 Corinthians

14:39). We may receive revelations from God for ourselves and our

own callings, but never for the Church or its leaders. It is contrary

to the order of heaven for a person to receive revelation for someone

over whom he or she does not preside. If we truly have the gift

of prophecy, we will not receive any revelation that does not agree

with what the Lord has said in the scriptures.

The Gift of Healing (D&C 46:19–20)

Some have the faith to heal, and others have the faith to be healed.

We can all exercise the faith to be healed when we are ill (see D&C

42:48). Many who hold the priesthood have the gift of healing the

sick. Others may be given a knowledge of how to cure illness.

The Gift of Working Miracles (D&C 46:21)

The Lord has blessed His people many times in miraculous ways.

When the Utah pioneers planted their first crops, a plague of locusts

nearly destroyed them. The pioneers prayed that the Lord would

save their crops, and He sent seagulls to devour the locusts.

130

When we need help and ask in faith, if it is for our good the Lord will

work miracles for us (see Matthew 17:20; D&C 24:13–14).

The Gift of Faith (Moroni 10:11)

The brother of Jared had great faith. Because of his faith, he

received other gifts. His faith was so great that the Savior appeared

to him (see Ether 3:9–15). Without faith, no other gift can be given.

Moroni promises, "Whoso believeth in Christ, doubting nothing,

whatsoever he shall ask the Father in the name of Christ it shall be

granted him" (Mormon 9:21). We should seek to increase our faith,

find out our gifts, and use them.

Some people lack faith and deny that these gifts of the Spirit actually

exist. Moroni says to them:

"And again I speak unto you who deny the revelations of God,

and say that they are done away, that there are no revelations, nor

prophecies, nor gifts, nor healings, nor speaking with tongues, and

the interpretation of tongues;

"Behold I say unto you, he that denieth these things knoweth not

the gospel of Christ; yea, he has not read the scriptures; if so, he

does not understand them" (Mormon 9:7–8).

Why does the Lord give us spiritual gifts?

We Can Develop Our Gifts

How can we "seek . . . earnestly the best gifts"? (D&C 46:8).

The Lord has said: "For all have not every gift given unto them; for

there are many gifts, and to every man is given a gift by the Spirit

of God. To some is given one, and to some is given another, that all

may be profited thereby" (D&C 46:11–12).

To develop our gifts, we must find out which gifts we have. We

do this by praying and fasting. We should seek after the best gifts

(see D&C 46:8). Sometimes patriarchal blessings will help us know

which gifts we have been given.

131

We must be obedient and faithful to be given our gifts. We then

should use these gifts to do the work of the Lord. They are not

given to satisfy our curiosity or to prove anything to us because we

lack faith. Of spiritual gifts, the Lord said, "They are given for the

benefit of those who love me and keep all my commandments, and

him that seeketh so to do" (D&C 46:9).

Think about some spiritual gifts that would strengthen you personally or help you serve the Lord and others. What will you do to seek these gifts?

Satan Imitates the Gifts of the Spirit

How can we discern between the true gifts of the Spirit and Satan's imitations?

Satan can imitate the gifts of tongues, prophecy, visions, healings,

and other miracles. Moses had to compete with Satan's imitations

in Pharaoh's court (see Exodus 7:8–22). Satan wants us to believe

in his false prophets, false healers, and false miracle workers. They

may appear to be so real to us that the only way to know is to ask

God for the gift of discernment. The devil himself can appear as an

angel of light (see 2 Nephi 9:9).

Satan wants to blind us to the truth and keep us from seeking the

true gifts of the Spirit. Mediums, astrologers, fortune tellers, and

sorcerers are inspired by Satan even if they claim to follow God.

Their works are abominable to the Lord (see Isaiah 47:12–14;

Deuteronomy 18:9–10). We should avoid all associations with the

powers of Satan.

We Must Be Careful with Our Gifts of the Spirit

How can we respect the sacredness of spiritual gifts?

The Lord said, "A commandment I give unto them, that they shall

not boast themselves of these things, neither speak them before the

world; for these things are given unto you for your profit and for

salvation" (D&C 84:73). We must remember that spiritual gifts are

sacred (see D&C 6:10).

132

In return for giving us these gifts, the Lord asks that we "give thanks

unto God in the Spirit for whatsoever blessing [we] are blessed

with" (D&C 46:32).

Additional Scriptures

3 Nephi 29:6–7 (fate of those who deny gifts)

Moroni 10:7–19 (gifts depend on faith)

3 Nephi 26:17; 27:20; D&C 84:64 (a gift given at baptism)

1 Corinthians 12 (gifts of the Spirit in the ancient Church of Jesus Christ)

D&C 46:9–26 (gifts of the Spirit in the Church today)

For teachers: Consider asking each class member or family member to review the list of

spiritual gifts in this chapter and choose two that they would like to learn more about.

As part of the lesson, give them time on their own to study the paragraphs and scripture

passages about the gifts they have chosen. When they have had time to study, ask them to

share what they have learned.

133

Chapter 23 The Sacrament

Christ Introduced the Sacrament.

What do the emblems of the sacrament teach about the Atonement of Jesus Christ?

Our Savior wants us to remember His great atoning sacrifice and

keep His commandments. To help us do this, He has commanded

us to meet often and partake of the sacrament.

The sacrament is a holy priesthood ordinance that helps remind

us of the Savior's Atonement. During the sacrament, we partake of

bread and water. We do this in remembrance of His flesh and His

blood, which He gave as a sacrifice for us. As we partake of the sacrament,

we renew sacred covenants with our Heavenly Father.

Shortly before His Crucifixion, Jesus Christ gathered His Apostles

around Him in an upstairs room. He knew He would soon die on

the cross. This was the last time He would meet with these beloved

men before His death. He wanted them to always remember Him

so they could be strong and faithful.

To help them remember, He introduced the sacrament. He broke

bread into pieces and blessed it. Then He said, "Take, eat; this

is in remembrance of my body which I give a ransom for you"

(Joseph Smith Translation, Matthew 26:22). Next He took a cup of

wine, blessed it, gave it to His Apostles to drink, and said, "This is

in remembrance of my blood . , which is shed for as many as

shall believe on my name, for the remission of their sins" (Joseph

Smith Translation, Matthew 26:24; see also Matthew 26:26–28; Mark

14:22–24; Luke 22:15–20).

After His Resurrection, the Savior came to the Americas and taught

the Nephites the same ordinance (see 3 Nephi 18:1–11; 20:1–9).

After the Church was restored in the latter days, Jesus once again

commanded His people to partake of the sacrament in remembrance

of Him, saying, "It is expedient that the church meet

together often to partake of bread and wine in the remembrance

of the Lord Jesus" (D&C 20:75).

134

This Page contains a picture of Jesus Christ breaking bread.

135

How the Sacrament Is Administered

The scriptures explain exactly how the sacrament is to be administered.

Members of the Church meet each Sabbath day to worship

and partake of the sacrament (see D&C 20:75). The sacrament is

administered by those who hold the necessary priesthood authority.

A priest or Melchizedek Priesthood holder breaks bread into pieces,

kneels, and blesses it (see D&C 20:76). A deacon or other priesthood

holder then passes the sacrament bread to the congregation.

Then the priest or Melchizedek Priesthood holder blesses the water,

and it too is passed to the members. Jesus gave His disciples wine

when He introduced the sacrament. However, in a latter-day revelation

He has said that it doesn't matter what we eat and drink during

the sacrament as long as we remember Him (see D&C 27:2–3).

Today, Latter-day Saints drink water instead of wine.

Jesus has revealed the exact words for both sacrament prayers. We

should listen carefully to these beautiful prayers and try to understand

what we are promising and what is being promised to us.

Here is the prayer that is offered to bless the bread:

"O God, the Eternal Father, we ask thee in the name of thy Son, Jesus

Christ, to bless and sanctify this bread to the souls of all those who

partake of it, that they may eat in remembrance of the body of thy

Son, and witness unto thee, O God, the Eternal Father, that they are

willing to take upon them the name of thy Son, and always remember

him and keep his commandments which he has given them; that

they may always have his Spirit to be with them. Amen" (D&C 20:77).

Here is the prayer that is offered to bless the water:

"O God, the Eternal Father, we ask thee in the name of thy Son, Jesus

Christ, to bless and sanctify this wine [water] to the souls of all those

who drink of it, that they may do it in remembrance of the blood of

thy Son, which was shed for them; that they may witness unto thee,

O God, the Eternal Father, that they do always remember him, that

they may have his Spirit to be with them. Amen" (D&C 20:79).

136

The ordinance of the sacrament is performed very simply and

reverently.

Carefully review the sacrament prayers. Think about the meaning

of each phrase.

The Covenants We Renew during the Sacrament

What covenants do we renew during the sacrament? What blessings

does the Lord promise us as we keep those covenants?

Each time we partake of the sacrament, we renew covenants with

the Lord. A covenant is a sacred promise between the Lord and His

children. The covenants we make are clearly stated in the sacramental

prayers. It is important to know what those covenants are

and what they mean.

We covenant that we are willing to take upon ourselves the name of

Jesus Christ. By this we show we are willing to be identified with Him

and His Church. We commit to serve Him and our fellowman. We

promise that we will not bring shame or reproach upon that name.

We covenant to always remember Jesus Christ. All our thoughts,

feelings, and actions will be influenced by Him and His mission.

We promise to keep His commandments.

We take these obligations upon ourselves when we are baptized

(see D&C 20:37; Mosiah 18:6–10). Thus, when we partake of the

sacrament, we renew the covenants we made when we were baptized.

Jesus gave us the pattern for partaking of the sacrament (see

3 Nephi 18:1–12) and said that when we follow this pattern, repenting

of our sins and believing on His name, we will gain a remission

of our sins (see Joseph Smith Translation, Matthew 26:24).

The Lord promises that if we keep our covenants, we will always

have His Spirit to be with us. A person guided by the Spirit will have

the knowledge, faith, power, and righteousness to gain eternal life.

What can we do to remember these promises during the week?

137

Our Attitude When Partaking of the Sacrament

How can we prepare ourselves to partake of the sacrament? What

can we think about during the sacrament to help us remember

the Savior's Atonement?

Before partaking of the sacrament, we are to prepare ourselves

spiritually. The Lord emphasizes that no one should partake of the

sacrament unworthily. That means we must repent of our sins

before taking the sacrament. The scriptures say, "If any have trespassed,

let him not partake until he makes reconciliation" (D&C

46:4). The Lord instructed His twelve Nephite disciples, "Ye shall

not suffer any one knowingly to partake of my flesh and blood

unworthily, when ye shall minister it; for whoso eateth and drinketh

my flesh and blood unworthily eateth and drinketh damnation to

his soul" (3 Nephi 18:28–29).

During the sacrament service we should dismiss from our minds all

worldly thoughts. We should feel prayerful and reverent. We should

think of the Atonement of our Savior and be grateful for it. We

should examine our lives and look for ways to improve. We should

also renew our determination to keep the commandments.

We do not need to be perfect before partaking of the sacrament,

but we must have the spirit of repentance in our hearts. The attitude

with which we partake of the sacrament influences our experience

with it. If we partake of the sacrament with a pure heart, we receive

the promised blessings of the Lord.

Why do you think worthily partaking of the sacrament increases

our spiritual strength?

Additional Scriptures

1 Corinthians 11:27–29 (partake of the sacrament worthily)

John 4:5–14 (Jesus is the Living Water)

John 6:30–35 (Jesus is the Bread of Life)

For teachers: If many of those you teach are parents, you may want to ask them to share

ideas about how they can help their children prepare to partake of the sacrament reverently.

138

This Page contains a picture of a congregation in church singing.

139

Chapter 24 The Sabbath Day

The Meaning of the Sabbath Day.

What is the Sabbath day?

"Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy" (Exodus 20:8; see also D&C 68:29).

The word Sabbath comes from a Hebrew word meaning rest.

Before the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, the Sabbath day commemorated

God's day of rest after He finished the Creation. It was a sign

of the covenant between God and His people. We read in the book

of Genesis that God created the heavens and the earth in six periods

of time, which He called days: "And on the seventh day God

ended his work which he had made; and he rested on the seventh

day from all his work which he had made. And God blessed the

seventh day, and sanctified it" (Genesis 2:2–3). Now the Sabbath

also commemorates the Resurrection of Jesus Christ.

The Sabbath day is every seventh day. It is a holy day ordained by

God for us to rest from our daily labors and worship Him.

The Purpose of the Sabbath Day

How would you explain the purpose of the Sabbath day to someone

who does not know about the Sabbath?

Jesus taught that the Sabbath day was made for our benefit (see

Mark 2:27). The purpose of the Sabbath is to give us a certain day

of the week on which to direct our thoughts and actions toward

God. It is not a day merely to rest from work. It is a sacred day to

be spent in worship and reverence. As we rest from our usual daily

activities, our minds are freed to ponder spiritual matters. On this

day we should renew our covenants with the Lord and feed our

souls on the things of the Spirit.

140

Think about what you can do to keep the purpose of the Sabbath in mind as you prepare for the day each week.

History of the Sabbath

The seventh day was consecrated by God as a Sabbath in the

beginning of the earth (see Genesis 2:2–3). Since earliest times, the

tradition of a sacred seventh day has been preserved among various

peoples of the earth. God renewed a commandment concerning

this day to the Israelites, saying, "Remember the sabbath day,

to keep it holy" (Exodus 20:8). Keeping the Sabbath day was also

a sign that the Israelites were His covenant people (see Exodus

31:12–13, 16; Isaiah 56:1–8; Jeremiah 17:19–27).

However, some Jewish leaders made many unnecessary rules about

the Sabbath. They decided how far people could walk, what kind

of knots they could tie, and so forth. When certain Jewish leaders

criticized Jesus Christ for healing sick people on the Sabbath, Jesus

reminded them that the Sabbath was made for the benefit of man.

The Nephites also observed the Sabbath day according to the commandments

of God (see Jarom 1:5).

In modern times the Lord has repeated His commandment that we

should remember the Sabbath day and keep it holy (see D&C 68:29).

The Lord's Day

Why was the Sabbath changed from the seventh day to the first day?

Until His Resurrection, Jesus Christ and His disciples honored the

seventh day as the Sabbath. After His Resurrection, Sunday was held

sacred as the Lord's day in remembrance of His Resurrection on that

day (see Acts 20:7; 1 Corinthians 16:2). From that time on, His followers

observed the first day of the week as their Sabbath. In both

cases there were six days of labor and one for rest and devotion.

The Lord has given us a direct commandment in these days that

we too should honor Sunday, the Lord's day, as our Sabbath (see

D&C 59:12).

141

How can the remembrance of the Resurrection influence our worship

on the Sabbath?

Keeping the Sabbath Day Holy

What does it mean to keep the Sabbath day holy?

The Lord asks us, first, to sanctify the Sabbath day. In a revelation

given to Joseph Smith in 1831, the Lord commanded the Saints to go

to the house of prayer and offer up their sacraments, rest from their

labors, and pay their devotions to the Most High (see D&C 59:9–12).

Second, He asks us to rest from daily work. This means we should

perform no labor that would keep us from giving our full attention

to spiritual matters. The Lord told the Israelites, "Thou shalt not do

any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor

thy maidservant, nor thy cattle" (Exodus 20:10). Our prophets have

told us that we should not shop, hunt, fish, attend sports events, or

participate in similar activities on that day.

President Spencer W. Kimball cautioned, however, that if we

merely lounge about doing nothing on the Sabbath, we are not

keeping the day holy. The Sabbath calls for constructive thoughts

and acts. (See Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Spencer W.

Kimball [2006], 170.)

What kinds of things may we do on the Sabbath? The prophet Isaiah

suggested that we should turn away from doing our own pleasure

and should "call the sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord,

honourable" (Isaiah 58:13).

We should consider righteous things we can do on the Sabbath. For

example, we can keep the Sabbath day holy by attending Church

meetings; reading the scriptures and the words of our Church

leaders; visiting the sick, the aged, and our loved ones; listening to

uplifting music and singing hymns; praying to our Heavenly Father

with praise and thanksgiving; performing Church service; preparing

family history records and personal histories; telling faith-promoting

stories and bearing our testimony to family members and sharing

spiritual experiences with them; writing letters to missionaries and

loved ones; fasting with a purpose; and sharing time with children

and others in the home.

142

In deciding what other activities we could properly engage in on the

Sabbath, we could ask ourselves: Will it uplift and inspire me? Does

it show respect for the Lord? Does it direct my thoughts to Him?

There may be times when we are required to work on the Sabbath.

We should avoid this whenever possible, but when it is absolutely

necessary, we should still maintain the spirit of Sabbath worship in

our hearts as much as possible.

Think about something you can do to improve in your efforts to

keep the Sabbath day holy. If you are a parent or grandparent,

think about something you can do to help your children or grandchildren

understand the meaning of the Sabbath.

Blessings for Observing the Sabbath

What are some blessings we receive when we keep the Sabbath

day holy?

If we honor the Sabbath day, we may receive great spiritual and

temporal blessings. The Lord has said that if we keep the Sabbath

day with thanksgiving and cheerful hearts, we will be full of joy. He

has promised:

"The fulness of the earth is yours, . . whether for food or for raiment,

or for houses, or for barns, or for orchards, or for gardens, or

for vineyards;

"Yea, all things which come of the earth, in the season thereof, are

made for the benefit and the use of man, both to please the eye and

to gladden the heart;

"Yea, for food and for raiment, for taste and for smell, to strengthen

the body and to enliven the soul" (D&C 59:16–19).

143

Additional Scriptures

Exodus 31:16–17 (the Sabbath is a perpetual covenant between the Lord and His people)

Mosiah 13:16–19; 18:23; Exodus 35:1–3; Leviticus 26:2–4, 6, 12 (observe the Sabbath as a holy day)

Luke 6:1–11 (lawful to do good on the Sabbath)

Luke 13:11–17; John 5:1–18 (Jesus's example of doing good on the Sabbath)

For teachers: You can help class members or family members think more deeply about

a question by giving them time to ponder. After they have had enough time, ask for their

responses.

144

This Page contains a picture of a man reverently holding his scriptures to his chest.

145

Chapter 25 Fasting

How to Fast Properly.

What can we do to make fasting a joyful experience?

Since the time of Adam, God's people have fasted to help them

draw near to Him and to worship Him. Jesus showed the importance

of fasting by His own example (see Luke 4:1–4). Through

latter-day revelation we learn that the Lord still expects His people

to fast and pray often (see D&C 88:76).

Fasting means to go without food and drink. Occasional fasting is

good for our bodies and helps our minds become more active.

The Savior taught us that purposeful fasting is more than just going

without food and drink. We must also concentrate on spiritual

matters.

We Should Pray When We Fast

Prayer is a necessary part of fasting. Throughout the scriptures,

prayer and fasting are mentioned together. Our fasting should be

accompanied by sincere prayer, and we should begin and end our

fasting with prayer.

We Should Fast with a Purpose

Fasting can have many purposes. We can overcome weaknesses or

problems by fasting and praying. Sometimes we may wish to fast

and pray for help or guidance for others, such as a family member

who is ill and needs a blessing (see Mosiah 27:22–23). Through fasting

we can come to know the truth of things just as did the prophet

Alma in the Book of Mormon. He said: "I have fasted and prayed

many days that I might know these things of myself.

146

And now I

do know of myself that they are true; for the Lord God hath made

them manifest unto me by his Holy Spirit" (Alma 5:46).

We can fast to help others embrace the truth. Fasting can help comfort

us in times of sorrow and mourning (see Alma 28:4–6). Fasting

can help us become humble and feel closer to our Heavenly Father

(see Helaman 3:35).

Our purpose in fasting should not be to impress others. The Lord

counseled:

"Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance:

for they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men

to fast.

"Verily I say unto you, They have their reward.

"But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thine head, and wash thy face;

that thou appear not unto men to fast" (Matthew 6:16–18).

We should be cheerful when we fast and not advertise our fasting

to others.

How does our attitude influence our experience when we fast?

The Fast Day

One Sunday each month Latter-day Saints observe a fast day. On

this day we neither eat nor drink for two consecutive meals. If we

were to eat our evening meal on Saturday, then we would not eat

or drink until the evening meal on Sunday.

All members who are physically able should fast. We should

encourage our children to fast after they have been baptized, but

we should never force them. The fast day is a special day for us to

humble ourselves before the Lord in fasting and prayer. It is a day

to pray for forgiveness from our sins and for the power to overcome

our faults and to forgive others.

On fast Sunday, members of the Church meet together and partake

of the sacrament. They strengthen themselves and one another by

bearing testimony in fast and testimony meeting.

147

How have you benefited from sharing your testimony in fast and

testimony meeting? How have you benefited from hearing others

share their testimonies?

Fast Offerings

Why do we contribute fast offerings?

When we fast each month, the Lord asks us to help those in need.

One way we do this is by giving through the proper priesthood

authority the money we would have spent on food for the two

meals. We should give as generously as we are able. Through our

fast offerings we become partners with the Lord in administering to

the needs of our less-fortunate brothers and sisters.

We Are Blessed When We Fast

What blessings can we receive when we fast properly?

Isaiah, an Old Testament prophet, wrote of the Lord's rich promises

to those who fast and help the needy. We are promised peace,

improved health, and spiritual guidance. Isaiah tells us of the blessings

that come when we fast: "Then shall thy light break forth as

the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy

righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy

reward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt

cry, and he shall say, Here I am" (Isaiah 58:8–9).

Fasting improves our lives and gives us added strength. It helps

us live other principles of the gospel because it draws us nearer to the Lord.

Fasting Teaches Self-Control

Fasting helps us gain strength of character. When we fast properly,

we will learn to control our appetites and passions. We are a little

stronger by having proved to ourselves that we have self-control. If

we teach our children to fast, they will develop the spiritual strength

to overcome greater temptations later in their lives.

148

Fasting Gives Us Spiritual Power

When we fast wisely and prayerfully, we develop our faith. With

that faith we will have greater spiritual power. For example, Alma

(a Book of Mormon prophet) tells the story of meeting again with

the sons of Mosiah many years after their miraculous conversion.

He felt great joy when he learned that they had strengthened their

faith and had developed great spiritual power. They had gained this

power because "they had given themselves to much prayer, and

fasting; therefore they had the spirit of prophecy, and the spirit of

revelation" (Alma 17:3).

The sons of Mosiah had been preaching for 14 years to the Lamanites.

Because the sons of Mosiah had fasted and prayed, the Spirit of

the Lord increased the power of their words. This gave them great

success in their missionary work. (See Alma 17:4.)

The Savior has said to those who fast properly, "Thy Father, which

seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly" (Matthew 6:18).

How can fasting increase our spiritual power to resist temptations? to receive revelation? to do righteous acts?

Additional Scriptures

Luke 2:37; Alma 45:1 (worshipping God through fasting)

Isaiah 58:3–11 (proper fasting)

Mosiah 27:19, 23 (fasting for the sick)

3 Nephi 27:1–3; Exodus 34:27–28 (fasting for revelation and testimony)

Alma 6:6; 17:9 (fasting for those who do not know God)

Acts 13:2–3 (fasting for selection of Church officers)

Mosiah 4:26 (retaining a remission of our sins as we help those in need)

For teachers: You may want to divide class members or family members into groups of

two to four people and give each group an opportunity to discuss ways to make fasting a

joyful experience. Then work together to make a list of everyone's ideas—perhaps on the

board or on a large piece of paper.

149

Chapter 26 Sacrifice

The Meaning of Sacrifice.

Sacrifice means giving to the Lord whatever He requires of our

time, our earthly possessions, and our energies to further His work.

The Lord commanded, "Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his

righteousness" (Matthew 6:33). Our willingness to sacrifice is an

indication of our devotion to God. People have always been tried

and tested to see if they will put the things of God first in their lives.

Why is it important to sacrifice as the Lord asks without expecting anything in return?

The Law of Sacrifice Was Practiced Anciently

What was the significance of the sacrifices performed by the Lord's covenant people anciently?

From the time of Adam and Eve to the time of Jesus Christ, the

Lord's people practiced the law of sacrifice. They were commanded

to offer as sacrifices the firstlings of their flocks. These animals had

to be perfect, without blemish. The ordinance was given to remind

the people that Jesus Christ, the Firstborn of the Father, would

come into the world. He would be perfect in every way, and He

would offer Himself as a sacrifice for our sins. (See Moses 5:5–8.)

Jesus did come and offer Himself as a sacrifice, just as the people

had been taught He would. Because of His sacrifice, everyone will

be saved from physical death by the Resurrection and all can be

saved from their sins through faith in Jesus Christ (see chapter 12 in

this book).

150

This Page contains a picture of Jesus asking the young rich man to leave everything he possesses and follow Him.

151

Christ's atoning sacrifice marked the end of sacrifices by the shedding

of blood. Such outward sacrifice was replaced by the ordinance

of the sacrament. The ordinance of the sacrament was given

to remind us of the Savior's great sacrifice. We should partake of the

sacrament often. The emblems of bread and water remind us of the

Savior's body and of His blood, which He shed for us (see chapter

23 in this book).

Why is the Atonement considered the great and last sacrifice?

We Still Must Sacrifice

How do we observe the law of sacrifice today?

Even though sacrifice by the shedding of blood was ended, the

Lord still asks us to sacrifice. But now He requires a different kind

of offering. He said: "Ye shall offer up unto me no more the shedding

of blood, . . and your burnt offerings shall be done away.

. . And ye shall offer for a sacrifice unto me a broken heart and a

contrite spirit" (3 Nephi 9:19–20). A "broken heart and a contrite

spirit" means that we offer deep sorrow for our sins as we humble

ourselves and repent of them.

We Must Be Willing to Sacrifice Everything We Have to the Lord

Why are people willing to make sacrifices?

The Apostle Paul wrote that we should become living sacrifices,

holy and acceptable unto God (see Romans 12:1).

If we are to be a living sacrifice, we must be willing to give everything

we have for The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints—

to build the kingdom of God on the earth and labor to bring forth

Zion (see 1 Nephi 13:37).

A rich young ruler asked the Savior, "What shall I do to inherit eternal

life?" Jesus answered, "Thou knowest the commandments, Do not

commit adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal, Do not bear false witness,

Honour thy father and thy mother." And the rich man said, "All these

have I kept from my youth." When Jesus heard this, He said, "Yet

lackest thou one thing: sell all that thou hast, and distribute unto the

poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come, follow me."

152

When the young man heard this, he was sorrowful. He was very rich

and had his heart set on his riches. (See Luke 18:18–23; see also the

picture in this chapter.)

The young ruler was a good man. But when he was put to the test,

he was not willing to sacrifice his worldly possessions. On the other

hand, the Lord's disciples Peter and Andrew were willing to sacrifice

everything for the sake of the kingdom of God. When Jesus

said unto them, "Follow me, . . they straightway left their nets, and

followed him" (Matthew 4:19–20).

Like the disciples, we can offer our daily activities as a sacrifice to

the Lord. We can say, "Thy will be done." Abraham did this. He

lived on the earth before Christ, in the days when sacrifices and

burnt offerings were required. As a test of Abraham's faith, the Lord

commanded him to offer up his son Isaac as a sacrifice. Isaac was

the only son of Abraham and Sarah. The command to offer him as a

sacrifice was extremely painful for Abraham.

Nevertheless, he and Isaac made the long journey to Mount Moriah,

where the sacrifice was to be made. They traveled for three days.

Imagine Abraham's thoughts and his heartache. His son was to

be sacrificed to the Lord. When they reached Mount Moriah, Isaac

carried the wood and Abraham carried the fire and the knife to the

place where they were to build the altar. Isaac said, "My father . .

behold the fire and the wood: but where is the lamb for a burnt

offering?" Abraham answered, "My son, God will provide himself

a lamb." Then Abraham built an altar and arranged the wood on

it. He bound Isaac and laid him upon the wood. He then took the

knife to kill Isaac. At that moment an angel of the Lord stopped

him, saying, "Abraham . . lay not thine hand upon the lad, neither

do thou any thing unto him: for now I know that thou fearest God,

seeing thou hast not withheld thy son, thine only son from me."

(See Genesis 22:1–14.)

Abraham must have been overcome with joy when he was no longer

required to sacrifice his son. But he loved the Lord so much that

he was willing to do anything the Lord asked.

153

What examples of sacrifice have you observed in the lives of

people you know? What examples of sacrifice have you seen in

the lives of your ancestors? in the lives of early members of the

Church? in the lives of people in the scriptures? What have you

learned from these examples?

Sacrifice Helps Us Prepare to Live in the Presence of God

Only through sacrifice can we become worthy to live in the presence

of God. Only through sacrifice can we enjoy eternal life. Many

who have lived before us have sacrificed all they had. We must be

willing to do the same if we would earn the rich reward they enjoy.

We may not be asked to sacrifice all things. But like Abraham, we

should be willing to sacrifice everything to become worthy to live

in the presence of the Lord.

The Lord's people have always sacrificed greatly and in many

different ways. Some have suffered hardship and ridicule for the

gospel. Some new converts to the Church have been cut off from

their families. Lifetime friends have turned away. Some members

have lost their jobs; some have lost their lives. But the Lord notices

our sacrifices; He promises, "Every one that hath forsaken houses,

or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or

lands, for my name's sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall

inherit everlasting life" (Matthew 19:29).

As our testimonies of the gospel grow, we become able to make

greater sacrifices to the Lord. Note the sacrifices made in these true

examples:

A member of the Church in Germany saved his tithing for years

until someone with priesthood authority could come and accept it.

A Relief Society visiting teacher served for 30 years without missing

an assignment.

A group of Saints in South Africa rode for three days, standing up,

to be able to hear and see the prophet of the Lord.

At an area conference in Mexico, members of the Church slept on

the ground and fasted during the days of the conference. They had

used all their money just to get to the conference and had nothing

left for food and shelter.

154

One family sold their car to get the money they wanted to contribute

to a temple building fund.

Another family sold their home to get money to go to the temple.

Many faithful Latter-day Saints have very little to live on, yet they

pay their tithes and offerings.

One brother sacrificed his job because he refused to work on Sunday.

In one branch, the youth gave freely and willingly of their time to

care for the young children while their parents helped build the

meetinghouse.

Young men and women give up or postpone good job opportunities,

education, or sports to serve as missionaries.

Many more examples could be given of those who sacrifice for the

Lord. Yet a place in our Heavenly Father's kingdom is worth any

sacrifice we have to make of our time, talents, energy, money, and

lives. Through sacrifice we can obtain a knowledge from the Lord

that we are acceptable to Him (see D&C 97:8).

Why do you think our willingness to sacrifice is related to our

readiness to live in the presence of God?

Additional Scriptures

Luke 12:16–34 (where the treasure is, there is the heart)

Luke 9:57–62 (sacrifice to be fit for the kingdom)

D&C 64:23; 97:12 (today is a day of sacrifice)

D&C 98:13–15 (those who lose life for the Lord will find it)

Alma 24 (the people of Ammon sacrifice their lives rather than break their oath to the Lord)

For teachers: You do not need to teach everything in each chapter. As you prayerfully prepare

to teach, seek the Spirit's guidance to know which portions of the chapter you should

cover and which questions you should ask.

155

Chapter 27 Work and Personal Responsibility

Work Is an Eternal Principle.

What experiences have you had that have shown you the importance of work?

Our Heavenly Father and Jesus Christ have shown us by Their examples

and teachings that work is important in heaven and on earth.

God worked to create the heavens and the earth. He caused the seas

to gather in one place and the dry land to appear. He caused grass,

herbs, and trees to grow on the land. He created the sun, the moon,

and the stars. He created every living thing in the sea or on the land.

Then He placed Adam and Eve on the earth to take care of it and to

have dominion over all living things. (See Genesis 1:1–28.)

Jesus said, "My Father worketh hitherto, and I work" (John 5:17). He

also said, "I must work the works of him that sent me" (John 9:4).

We Are Commanded to Work

Work has been the way of life on earth since Adam and Eve left the

Garden of Eden. The Lord said to Adam, "In the sweat of thy face

shalt thou eat bread" (Genesis 3:19). Adam and Eve worked in the

fields so they could provide for their own needs and the needs of

their children (see Moses 5:1).

The Lord said to the people of Israel, "Six days shalt thou labour"

(Exodus 20:9).

156

This Page contains a picture of woman wood-working.

157

In the early days of the restored Church, the Lord told the Latter-day

Saints, "Now, I, the Lord, am not well pleased with the inhabitants

of Zion, for there are idlers among them" (D&C 68:31).

A prophet of God has said, "Work is to be reenthroned as the ruling

principle of the lives of our Church membership" (Heber J. Grant,

Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Heber J. Grant [2002], 115).

Family Responsibility

What are some responsibilities that fathers, mothers, and children

have to maintain a home? What can family members do to share

in the work?

Parents work together to provide for the physical, spiritual, and

emotional well-being of their family. They should never expect

anyone to take care of this responsibility for them. The Apostle Paul

wrote, "If any provide not for his own, and specially for those of his

own house, he hath denied the faith" (1 Timothy 5:8).

Couples should seek inspiration from the Lord and follow the counsel

of the prophets when establishing individual responsibilities.

Creating a home where principles of the gospel are taught daily and

where love and order abound is as important as providing the basic

necessities of food and clothing.

Children should do their part in the work of the family. It is necessary

for children to have work assignments to fit their abilities. They

need to be praised for their successes. Good work attitudes, habits,

and skills are learned through successful experiences in the home.

Sometimes people encounter hardships when trying to provide for

their families. Chronic illness, the loss of a spouse, or the addition

of an elderly parent can add to the responsibilities in a home. Our

Heavenly Father remembers the families in these situations and

gives them the strength to carry out their duties. He will always

bless them if they ask Him in faith.

We Can Enjoy Our Work

How does our attitude affect our work?

158

To some people work is a drudgery. To others it is an exciting part of

life. One way to enjoy life's fullest benefits is to learn to love work.

Not all of us can choose the kind of work we do. Some of us labor

for long hours for the bare necessities. It is difficult to enjoy such

work. Yet the happiest people have learned to enjoy their work,

whatever it is.

We can help one another in our work. The heaviest load becomes

lighter when someone shares it.

Our attitude toward work is very important. The following story

shows how one man saw beyond his daily labor. A traveler passed

a stone quarry and saw three men working. He asked each man

what he was doing. Each man's answer revealed a different attitude

toward the same job. "I am cutting stone," the first man answered.

The second replied, "I am earning three gold pieces per day." The

third man smiled and said, "I am helping to build a house of God."

In any honest work we can serve God. King Benjamin, a Nephite

prophet, said, "When ye are in the service of your fellow beings

ye are only in the service of your God" (Mosiah 2:17). If our work

provides only enough for necessities for ourselves or our families,

we are still helping some of God's children.

How can we improve our attitude about work?

God Condemns Idleness

The Lord is not pleased with those who are lazy or idle. He said,

"The idler shall not have place in the church, except he repent and

mend his ways" (D&C 75:29). He also commanded, "Thou shalt not

be idle; for he that is idle shall not eat the bread nor wear the garments

of the laborer" (D&C 42:42).

From the earliest days of the Church, the prophets have taught Latterday

Saints to be independent and self-sustaining and to avoid idleness.

True Latter-day Saints will not voluntarily shift from themselves

the burden of their own support. So long as they are able, they will

supply themselves and their families with the necessities of life.

159

As far as they are able, all Church members should accept the

responsibility to care for their relatives who are unable to provide

for themselves.

How does idleness affect an individual? a family? a community?

Work, Recreation, and Rest

Why is it important to keep a balance in life between work, recreation,

and rest?

We should each find the proper balance between work, recreation,

and rest. There is an old saying: "Doing nothing is the hardest work

of all, because one can never stop to rest." Without work, rest and

relaxation have no meaning.

Not only is it pleasant and necessary to rest, but we are commanded

to rest on the Sabbath day (see Exodus 20:10; D&C 59:9–12). This

day of rest after each six days of labor brings refreshment for the

days that follow. The Lord also promises the "fulness of the earth"

to those who observe the Sabbath day (see D&C 59:16–20; see also

chapter 24 in this book).

On other days of the week, in addition to working, we may spend

time to improve our talents and enjoy our hobbies, recreation, or

other activities that will refresh us.

What can we do to keep a good balance between work, recreation,

and rest? How can parents help their children maintain this balance?

The Blessings of Work

What are some blessings that come from honest work?

God revealed to Adam, "In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat

bread" (Genesis 3:19). In addition to being a temporal law, this

was a law for the salvation of Adam's soul. There is no real division

between spiritual, mental, and physical work. Work is essential to

each of us for growth, character development, and many satisfactions

that the idle never know.

160

President David O. McKay said, "Let us realize that the privilege to

work is a gift, that the power to work is a blessing, that the love of

work is success" (Pathways to Happiness [1957], 381).

"Men are, that they might have joy" (2 Nephi 2:25). Work is a key

to full joy in the plan of God. If we are righteous, we will return

to live with our Heavenly Father, and we will have work to do.

As we become like Him, our work will become like His work. His

work is "to bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of man"

(Moses 1:39).

Additional Scriptures

Moses 4:23–25 (Adam told that he would work all his life for his food)

D&C 56:16–17 (God warns the rich and poor against greed, envy, and laziness)

D&C 58:26–29 (men should be anxiously engaged in a good cause)

Matthew 25:14–30 (parable of the talents)

Ephesians 4:28 (steal no more but rather labor)

1 Thessalonians 4:11–12 (work with your own hands)

2 Nephi 5:17 (Nephi taught his people to work and be industrious)

For teachers: Try to help each class member or family member participate during the

lesson. Individuals may help by setting up chairs, offering the opening or closing prayer,

writing on the board, reading scriptures aloud, answering questions, sharing testimony, or

summarizing the lesson.

161

Chapter 28 Service

How We Can Serve.

Think about ways people have served you and your family

members.

Jesus said, "I am among you as he that serveth" (Luke 22:27). As true

followers of Jesus, we also must serve others.

Service is helping others who need assistance. Christlike service

grows out of genuine love for the Savior and of love and concern for

those whom He gives us opportunities and direction to help. Love is

more than a feeling; when we love others, we want to help them.

All of us must be willing to serve, no matter what our income, age,

or social position. Some people believe that only the poor and

lowly should serve. Other people think service should be given

only by the rich. But Jesus taught otherwise. When the mother of

two of His disciples asked Him to honor her sons in His kingdom,

Jesus replied, "Whosoever will be great among you, let him be your

minister; and whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your

servant" (Matthew 20:26–27).

There are many ways to serve. We can help others economically,

socially, physically, and spiritually. For example, we can share food

or other articles with those who need them. We can help those in

need by giving a generous fast offering. We can be a friend to a

newcomer. We can plant a garden for an elderly person or care for

someone who is sick. We can teach the gospel to someone who

needs the truth or comfort someone who grieves.

We can do small and large acts of service. We should never fail to

help someone because we are unable to do great things. A widow

told of two children who came to her door shortly after she had

moved to a new town. The children brought her a lunch basket and

a note that read, "If you want anyone to do errands, call us."

162

This Page contains a picture of Jesus washing one of His disciples feet.

163

The widow was gladdened by the small kindness and never forgot it.

Sometimes, however, we must sacrifice greatly to serve someone.

The Savior gave up His life in serving us.

Think about people in your family or community who are in need

economically, socially, physically, or spiritually. Ponder things you

can do to serve them.

Why the Savior Wants Us to Serve Others

Why does the Lord want us to serve others?

Through the service of men and women and boys and girls, God's

work is done. President Spencer W. Kimball explained: "God does

notice us, and he watches over us. But it is usually through another

person that he meets our needs" (Teachings of Presidents of the

Church: Spencer W. Kimball [2006], 82).

Throughout our lives all of us depend on others for help. When we

were infants, our parents fed, clothed, and cared for us. Without this

care we would have died. When we grew up, other people taught

us skills and attitudes. Many of us have needed nursing care during

illness or money in a financial crisis. Some of us ask God to bless

suffering people and then do nothing for them. We must remember

that God works through us.

When we help one another, we serve God. King Benjamin, a great

king in Book of Mormon times, taught his people this principle by

the way he lived. He served them all his life, earning his own living

instead of being supported by the people. In an inspired sermon he

explained why he loved service, saying:

"When ye are in the service of your fellow beings ye are only in the

service of your God. .

"And if I, whom ye call your king, do labor to serve you, then ought

not ye to labor to serve one another?" (Mosiah 2:17–18).

What can we do to be ready to meet the needs of others?

164

We Receive Blessings through Service

What blessings do we receive through service to others?

When we serve others we gain important blessings. Through

service we increase our ability to love. We become less selfish. As

we think of the problems of others, our own problems seem less

serious. We must serve others to gain eternal life. God has said

that those who live with Him must love and serve His children

(see Matthew 25:34–40).

When we consider the lives of people who serve unselfishly, we

can see that they gain more than they give. One such person was

a Latter-day Saint named Paul who lost the use of both legs in an

accident. Some men might have become bitter and useless, but Paul

chose to think of others instead. He learned a trade and earned

enough money to buy a house. There he and his wife made room

for many homeless, unwanted children. Some were badly handicapped.

Until his death 20 years later, he served these children

and others. In return he was greatly loved, and his thoughts turned

away from his crippled legs. He grew close to the Lord.

President Spencer W. Kimball said, "We become more substantive

as we serve others—indeed, it is easier to 'find' ourselves because

there is so much more of us to find!" (Teachings of Presidents of the

Church: Spencer W. Kimball, 85–86).

Opportunities to Serve

Some of us serve only those we enjoy being around and avoid all

others. However, Jesus commanded us to love and serve everyone.

There are many opportunities to serve (see Mosiah 4:15–19).

We can serve members of our families. Husbands and wives should

be aware of each other's needs. Parents should serve their children

not only by feeding and clothing them but also by teaching and by

playing and working with them. Children can serve by helping with

household chores and by helping brothers and sisters.

Husbands and wives serve and help each other. They can help each

other take care of the children, and they can support one another

in their individual interests and pursuits. A mother and father may

sacrifice to send a child on a mission.

165

An older boy may comfort a

little sister who is afraid of the dark or help her learn to read. Our

prophets have told us that a family is the most important unit in

society. We must serve our families well (see Mosiah 4:14–15).

We have many opportunities to serve our neighbors, our friends,

and even strangers. If a neighbor is having difficulty harvesting

crops before a storm, we can help. If a mother is ill, we can watch

her children or help with the housework. If a young man is falling

away from the Church, we can lead him back. If a child is ridiculed,

we can befriend him and persuade others to be kind. We do not

need to know the people we serve. We should look for ways to

serve as many of our Heavenly Father's children as we can.

If we have special talents, we should use them to serve others.

God blesses us with talents and abilities to help improve the lives

of others.

We have opportunities to serve in the Church. One purpose of the

Church organization is to give us opportunities to help each other.

Members of the Church serve by doing missionary work, accepting

leadership assignments, visiting other Church members, teaching

classes, and doing other Church work. In The Church of Jesus

Christ of Latter-day Saints there is no professional clergy, so the lay

members must carry on all of the activities of the Church.

How can we give enough time to our family, even with our many

opportunities to give service in the Church and community?

Jesus Christ Is the Perfect Example of Service

What are some of your favorite scripture stories in which the

Savior sets an example of service?

The Savior provided the perfect example of service. He explained

that He didn't come to earth to be served but to serve and to give

His life for us (see Matthew 20:28).

166

Jesus Christ loves all of us more than we can understand. When

He was on earth He served the poor, the ignorant, the sinner, the

despised. He taught the gospel to all who would listen, fed crowds

of hungry people who came to hear Him, healed the sick, and

raised the dead.

He is the Creator of the earth and our Savior, yet He did many

humble acts of service. Just before His Crucifixion He met with His

disciples. After teaching them, He took a basin of water and a towel

and washed their feet (see John 13:4–10; see also the picture in this

chapter). In those days washing a visitor's feet was a sign of honor

and was usually done by a servant. Jesus did it as an example of

love and service. When we willingly serve others in the spirit of

love, we become more like Christ.

What can we learn from the Savior's example of service?

Additional Scriptures

Mosiah 2 (King Benjamin's discourse on service)

D&C 81:5 (succor, lift, strengthen)

Colossians 3:23–24 (serve others as you would serve the Lord)

Alma 17–18 (Ammon served the king)

Galatians 5:13 (serve one another by love)

For teachers: When we share our testimonies of Jesus Christ, we invite the influence of

the Holy Ghost. As you prepare and teach, frequently look for ways to testify of the Savior

and to invite those you teach to do the same.

167

Chapter 29 The Lord's Law of Health

Our Bodies Are Temples of God.

One of the great blessings we received when we came to earth

was a physical body. We need a physical body to become like our

Heavenly Father. Our bodies are so important that the Lord calls

them temples of God (see 1 Corinthians 3:16–17; 6:19–20). Our

bodies are holy.

Because our bodies are important, our Father in Heaven wants us

to take good care of them. He knows that we can be happier, better

people if we are healthy. The Holy Ghost can be with us if our bodies

and minds are clean. Our Father knows that we face temptations

to treat our bodies unwisely or to take harmful things into them.

For this reason He has told us which things are good for our health

and which things are bad. Much of the information God has given

us concerning good health is found in Doctrine and Covenants 89.

This revelation is called the Word of Wisdom.

We must obey the Word of Wisdom to be worthy to enter the

temple. If we do not obey the Word of Wisdom, the Lord's Spirit

withdraws from us. If we defile the "temple of God," which is our

body, we hurt ourselves physically and spiritually.

We Are Commanded Not to Take Certain Things into Our

Bodies

What has the Lord commanded us not to take into our bodies?

The Lord commands us not to use wine and strong drinks, meaning

drinks containing alcohol. The First Presidency has taught that

strong drink often brings cruelty, poverty, disease, and plague into

the home.

168

This Page contains a picture of a girl eating an apple.

169

It often is a cause of dishonesty, loss of chastity, and loss

of good judgment. It is a curse to all who drink it. (See "Message

of the First Presidency," Improvement Era, Nov. 1942, 686.) Expectant

mothers who drink can cause physical and mental damage to

their children. Many automobile accidents are caused each year by

people who drink alcohol.

The Lord has also told us that "tobacco is not for the body" (D&C

89:8). It is harmful to our bodies and our spirits. We should not

smoke cigarettes or cigars or use chewing tobacco. Scientists have

shown that tobacco causes many diseases and can harm unborn

children.

The Lord also counsels us against the use of "hot drinks" (D&C

89:9). Church leaders have said that this means coffee and tea,

which contain harmful substances. We should avoid all drinks that

contain harmful substances.

We should not use drugs except when they are necessary as medicine.

Some drugs are even more harmful than alcohol and tobacco

(which are also drugs). Those who misuse drugs need to seek help,

pray for strength, and counsel with their bishop so they can fully

repent and become clean.

We should avoid anything that we know is harmful to our bodies.

We should not use any substance that is habit forming. We should

also avoid overeating. The Word of Wisdom does not tell us everything

to avoid or consume, but it does give us guidelines. It is a

valuable temporal law. It is also a great spiritual law. By living the

Word of Wisdom, we become stronger spiritually. We purify our

bodies so the Spirit of the Lord can dwell with us.

What are some things that are not specifically mentioned in the

Word of Wisdom that we should avoid?

170

We Are Taught That Certain Things Are Good for Our Bodies

According to the Word of Wisdom, what are some things the Lord

says are good for us?

Fruits, vegetables, and wholesome herbs are good for us. We

should use them with wisdom and thanksgiving.

The flesh of birds and animals is also provided for our food. However,

we should eat meat sparingly (see D&C 49:18; 89:12). Fish is

also good for us to eat.

Grains are good for us. Wheat is especially good for us.

How has the use of these things blessed you?

Work, Rest, and Exercise Are Important

What do work, rest, and exercise have to do with the Lord's law

of health?

In addition to Doctrine and Covenants 89, other scriptures tell us

how to be healthy. They tell us that we should "cease to be idle;

cease to be unclean; . . cease to sleep longer than is needful; retire

to thy bed early, that ye may not be weary; arise early, that your bodies

and your minds may be invigorated" (D&C 88:124). We are also

told, "Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work" (Exodus 20:9).

The Lord counsels us not to labor more than we have strength for

(see D&C 10:4).

A latter-day prophet has told us that we should keep our bodies

healthy. He counseled, "Nutritious meals, regular exercise, and

appropriate sleep are necessary for a strong body, just as consistent

scripture study and prayer strengthen the mind and spirit"

(Thomas S. Monson, in Conference Report, Oct. 1990, 60; or

Ensign,

Nov. 1990, 46).

Promised Blessings for Living the Lord's Law of Health

What blessings come to us as we obey the Word of Wisdom?

Our Heavenly Father has given us health laws to teach us how

to care for our bodies. The scriptures tell us about God's laws:

171

"No temporal commandment gave I . , for my commandments

are spiritual" (D&C 29:35). This means that His commandments

concerning our physical state are for our spiritual good.

When we keep the Lord's law of health and obey His other commandments,

the Lord promises to bless us physically and spiritually.

Physically we have been promised good health. As a result of this

good health we "shall run and not be weary, and shall walk and not

faint" (D&C 89:20). This is a great blessing, but the spiritual blessings

He has promised us are even greater than the physical ones.

The Lord promises us that we "shall find wisdom and great treasures

of knowledge, even hidden treasures" (D&C 89:19). We will be taught

important truths by the Holy Ghost through revelation. President

Boyd K. Packer taught: "Our physical body is the instrument of our

spirit. In that marvelous revelation the Word of Wisdom, we are told

how to keep our bodies free from impurities which might dull, even

destroy, those delicate physical senses which have to do with spiritual

communication. The Word of Wisdom is a key to individual revelation"

(in Conference Report, Oct. 1989, 16; or Ensign,

Nov. 1989, 14).

The Lord also promises that the destroying angel shall pass us by.

President Heber J. Grant said, "If you and I desire the blessings of

life, of health, of vigor of body and mind; if we desire the destroying

angel to pass us by, as he did in the days of the children of

Israel, we must obey the Word of Wisdom; then God is bound,

and the blessing shall come to us" (Teachings of Presidents of the

Church: Heber J. Grant [2002], 192).

How can we help children and youth understand the eternal

significance of the Word of Wisdom?

What can we do to help family members or friends who have

difficulty obeying the Word of Wisdom?

Additional Scriptures

Judges 13:13–14; Proverbs 20:1; Isaiah 5:11–12; Daniel 1 (avoid strong drink)

D&C 59:16–20 (things of the earth for the benefit of man)

172

Proverbs 23:20–21 (warning against drunkenness, gluttony, laziness)

D&C 136:24 (cease drunkenness)

For teachers: Writing lists can generate interest and help learners focus their attention.

As class members or family members discuss substances that the Lord has commanded

us not to take into our bodies, you may want to ask someone to write their answers on the

board or on a large piece of paper. You could do the same when they discuss things that

are healthful for our bodies.

173

Chapter 30 Charity

What Is Charity?

How would you define charity?

The life of the Savior reflects His pure love for all people. He even

gave His life for us. Charity is that pure love which our Savior Jesus

Christ has. He has commanded us to love one another as He loves

us. The scriptures tell us that charity comes from a pure heart (see

1 Timothy 1:5). We have pure love when, from the heart, we show

genuine concern and compassion for all our brothers and sisters.

Charity Is the Greatest of All Virtues

The prophet Mormon tells us, "Wherefore, cleave unto charity,

which is the greatest of all, for all things must fail—but charity is the

pure love of Christ, and it endureth forever" (Moroni 7:46–47; see

also 1 Corinthians 13; 2 Nephi 26:30; Moroni 7:44–45, 48).

The Savior gave us the example of His life to follow. He was the

Son of God. He had perfect love, and He showed us how to love.

By His example, He showed us that the spiritual and physical needs

of our fellowmen are as important as our own. Before He gave His

life for us, He said:

"This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have

loved you.

"Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for

his friends" (John 15:12–13).

Speaking to the Lord, Moroni said:

"I remember that thou hast said that thou hast loved the world,

even unto the laying down of thy life for the world. .

174

This Page contains an illustration of the Good Samaritan.

175

"And now I know that this love which thou hast had for the children

of men is charity; wherefore, except men shall have charity

they cannot inherit that place which thou hast prepared in the mansions

of thy Father" (Ether 12:33–34).

It may not be necessary for us to give our lives as the Savior did.

But we can have charity if we make Him the center of our lives and

follow His example and teachings. Like the Savior, we too can bless

the lives of our brothers and sisters here on earth.

Why is charity the greatest of all virtues?

Charity Includes Giving to the Sick, Afflicted, and Poor

The Savior gave us many teachings in the form of stories or parables.

The parable of the good Samaritan teaches us that we should

give to those in need, regardless of whether they are our friends

or not (see Luke 10:30–37; see also James E. Talmage, Jesus the

Christ, 3 rd ed. [1916], 430–32). In the parable, the Savior said that

a man was traveling to another city. On the road he was attacked

by bandits. They stole his clothes and money and beat him, leaving

him half dead. A priest came along, saw him, and passed him by.

Then a temple attendant walked over, looked at him, and went on.

However, a Samaritan, who was despised by the Jews, came along,

and when he saw the man he felt compassion (see the picture in

this chapter). Kneeling beside him, the good Samaritan bandaged

his wounds and took him on a donkey to an inn. He paid the innkeeper

to take care of the man until he recovered.

Jesus taught that we should give food to the hungry, shelter to those

who have none, and clothes to the poor. When we visit the sick and

those who are in prison, it is as if we were doing these things for

Him instead. He promises that as we do these things, we will inherit

His kingdom. (See Matthew 25:34–46.)

We should not try to decide whether someone really deserves our

help or not (see Mosiah 4:16–24). If we have taken care of our own

family's needs first, then we should help all who need help. In this

way we will be like our Father in Heaven, who causes rain to fall

on the just and on the unjust alike (see Matthew 5:44–45).

176

President Thomas S. Monson reminded us that there are those who

need more than material goods:

"Let us ask ourselves the questions: 'Have I done any good in the

world today? Have I helped anyone in need?' [Hymns, no. 223]. What

a formula for happiness! What a prescription for contentment, for

inner peace—to have inspired gratitude in another human being.

"Our opportunities to give of ourselves are indeed limitless, but

they are also perishable. There are hearts to gladden. There are

kind words to say. There are gifts to be given. There are deeds to be

done. There are souls to be saved" (in Conference Report, Oct. 2001,

72; or Ensign,

Nov. 2001, 60).

In the parable of the good Samaritan, how would you describe

those who passed the injured man? How would you describe the

Samaritan? In what ways can we apply the message of this parable

in our lives?

Charity Comes from the Heart

How can we love people in spite of their sins and faults?

Even when we give to those in need, unless we feel compassion

for them we do not have charity (see 1 John 3:16–17). The Apostle

Paul taught that when we have charity we are filled with good feelings

for all people. We are patient and kind. We are not boastful or

proud, selfish or rude. When we have charity we do not remember

or rejoice in the evil others have done. Neither do we do good

things just because it is to our advantage. Instead, we share the joy

of those who live by truth. When we have charity we are loyal, we

believe the best of others, and we are kind to them. The scriptures

teach that "charity never faileth." (See 1 Corinthians 13:4–8.)

The Savior was our example of how to feel toward and treat others.

He despised wickedness, but He loved sinners in spite of their

sins. He had compassion for children, the elderly, the poor, and

the needy. He had such great love that He could beg our Heavenly

Father to forgive the soldiers who drove the nails into His hands and

feet (see Luke 23:34). He taught us that if we do not forgive others,

our Father in Heaven will not forgive us (see Matthew 18:33–35).

177

He said: "I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse

you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which

despitefully use you, and persecute you. . . For if ye love them

which love you, what reward have ye?" (Matthew 5:44, 46). We must

learn to feel toward others as Jesus did.

Developing the Virtue of Charity

How can we become more charitable?

One way we can become charitable is by studying the life of Jesus

Christ and keeping His commandments. We can study what He did

in certain situations and do the same things when we are in the

same kinds of situations.

Second, when we have uncharitable feelings, we can pray to have

greater charity. Mormon urges us, "Pray unto the Father with all the

energy of heart, that ye may be filled with this love [charity], which

he hath bestowed upon all who are true followers of his Son, Jesus

Christ" (Moroni 7:48).

Third, we can learn to love ourselves, which means that we understand

our true worth as children of our Heavenly Father. The Savior

taught that we must love others as we love ourselves (see Matthew

22:39). To love ourselves, we must respect and trust ourselves. This

means that we must be obedient to the principles of the gospel. We

must repent of any wrongdoings. We must forgive ourselves when

we have repented. We will come to love ourselves better when we

can feel the deep, comforting assurance that the Savior truly loves us.

Fourth, we can avoid thinking we are better than other people. We

can have patience with their faults. Joseph Smith said, "The nearer

we get to our heavenly Father, the more we are disposed to look

with compassion on perishing souls; we feel that we want to take

them upon our shoulders, and cast their sins behind our backs"

(Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Joseph Smith [2007], 428–29).

178

In the Book of Mormon we read of Enos, a young man who wanted

to know that his sins had been forgiven. He tells us:

"My soul hungered; and I kneeled down before my Maker, and I

cried unto him in mighty prayer and supplication for mine own soul;

and all the day long did I cry unto him; yea, and when the night

came I did still raise my voice high that it reached the heavens.

"And there came a voice unto me, saying: Enos, thy sins are forgiven

thee, and thou shalt be blessed" (Enos 1:4–5).

The Lord explained to Enos that because of his faith in Christ his

sins had been forgiven. When Enos heard these words he no longer

was concerned about himself. He knew the Lord loved him and

would bless him. He began instead to feel concern for the welfare

of his friends and relatives, the Nephites. He poured out his whole

soul unto God for them. The Lord answered and said they would

be blessed according to their faithfulness in keeping the commandments

they had already been given. Enos's love increased even

further after these words, and he prayed with many long strugglings

for the Lamanites, who were the enemies of the Nephites. The Lord

granted his desires, and he spent the rest of his life trying to save

the souls of the Nephites and the Lamanites. (See Enos 1:6–26.)

Enos was so grateful for the Lord's love and forgiveness that he willingly

spent the rest of his life helping others receive this same gift.

Enos had become truly charitable. We too can do so. In fact, we

must do so to inherit the place that has been prepared for us in our

Father's kingdom.

Additional Scriptures

Colossians 3:12–14 (charity is the bond of perfectness)

Alma 34:28–29 (our prayers are vain if we do not act charitably)

1 Corinthians 12:29–13:3 (definition of charity)

D&C 121:45–46 (let us be full of charity toward all people)

For teachers: Under the heading "Developing the Virtue of Charity," each of the first four

paragraphs teaches one way we can become more charitable. If the setting allows for

small group discussion, consider dividing class members or family members into groups

of four. Assign one of the four paragraphs to each member of each group. Invite participants

to study their assigned paragraphs individually. Ask them to think of examples, from

the lives of people they know or people in the scriptures, that represent this way of becoming

charitable. Then ask them to share their examples with each other in their groups.

179

Chapter 31 Honesty

Honesty Is a Principle of Salvation.

What would society be like if everyone were perfectly honest?

The 13th article of faith says, "We believe in being honest." The

Book of Mormon tells us about a group of people who were "distinguished

for their zeal towards God, and also towards men; for they

were perfectly honest and upright in all things; and they were firm

in the faith of Christ, even unto the end" (Alma 27:27). Because of

their honesty, these people were noted by their fellowmen and by

God. It is important to learn what honesty is, how we are tempted

to be dishonest, and how we can overcome this temptation.

Complete honesty is necessary for our salvation. President Brigham

Young said, "If we accept salvation on the terms it is offered to us,

we have got to be honest in every thought, in our reflections, in our

meditations, in our private circles, in our deals, in our declarations,

and in every act of our lives" (Teachings of Presidents of the Church:

Brigham Young [1997], 293).

God is honest and just in all things (see Alma 7:20). We too must be

honest in all things to become like Him. The brother of Jared testified,

"Yea, Lord, I know that thou . . art a God of truth, and canst

not lie" (Ether 3:12). In contrast, the devil is a liar. In fact, he is the

father of lies (see 2 Nephi 9:9). "Those who choose to cheat and lie

and deceive and misrepresent become his slaves" (Mark E. Petersen,

in Conference Report, Oct. 1971, 65; or Ensign,

Dec. 1971, 73).

Honest people love truth and justice. They are honest in their words

and actions. They do not lie, steal, or cheat.

180

This Page contains a picture of two hands shaking.

181

To Lie Is Dishonest

Lying is intentionally deceiving others. Bearing false witness is one

form of lying. The Lord gave this commandment to the children of

Israel: "Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour"

(Exodus 20:16). Jesus also taught this when He was on earth (see

Matthew 19:18). There are many other forms of lying. When we

speak untruths, we are guilty of lying. We can also intentionally

deceive others by a gesture or a look, by silence, or by telling only

part of the truth. Whenever we lead people in any way to believe

something that is not true, we are not being honest.

The Lord is not pleased with such dishonesty, and we will have to

account for our lies. Satan would have us believe it is all right to lie.

He says, "Yea, lie a little; . . there is no harm in this" (2 Nephi 28:8).

Satan encourages us to justify our lies to ourselves. Honest people

will recognize Satan's temptations and will speak the whole truth,

even if it seems to be to their disadvantage.

To Steal Is Dishonest

Jesus taught, "Thou shalt not steal" (Matthew 19:18). Stealing is

taking something that does not belong to us. When we take what

belongs to someone else or to a store or to the community without

permission, we are stealing. Taking merchandise or supplies from an

employer is stealing. Copying music, movies, pictures, or written text

without the permission of the copyright owners is dishonest and is

a form of theft. Accepting more change or goods than one should is

dishonest. Taking more than our share of anything is stealing.

To Cheat Is Dishonest

We cheat when we give less than we owe, or when we get something

we do not deserve. Some employees cheat their employers by

not working their full time; yet they accept full pay. Some employers

are not fair to their employees; they pay them less than they should.

182

Satan says, "Take the advantage of one because of his words, dig a pit

for thy neighbor" (2 Nephi 28:8). Taking unfair advantage is a form of

dishonesty. Providing inferior service or merchandise is cheating.

We Must Not Excuse Our Dishonesty

What happens to us spiritually when we excuse our dishonesty?

People use many excuses for being dishonest. People lie to protect

themselves and to have others think well of them. Some excuse

themselves for stealing, thinking they deserve what they took, intend

to return it, or need it more than the owner. Some cheat to get better

grades in school or because "everyone else does it" or to get even.

These excuses and many more are given as reasons for dishonesty.

To the Lord, there are no acceptable reasons. When we excuse ourselves,

we cheat ourselves and the Spirit of God ceases to be with

us. We become more and more unrighteous.

We Can Be Completely Honest

What does it mean to be completely honest?

To become completely honest, we must look carefully at our lives.

If there are ways in which we are being even the least bit dishonest,

we should repent of them immediately.

When we are completely honest, we cannot be corrupted. We are

true to every trust, duty, agreement, or covenant, even if it costs us

money, friends, or our lives. Then we can face the Lord, ourselves,

and others without shame. President Joseph F. Smith counseled, "Let

every man's life be so that his character will bear the closest inspection,

and that it may be seen as an open book, so that he will have

nothing to shrink from or be ashamed of" (Gospel Doctrine, 5 th ed.

[1939], 252).

In what ways does our honesty or dishonesty affect how we feel

about ourselves?

183

Additional Scriptures

D&C 50:17 (speak only by the spirit of truth)

D&C 76:103–6 (destination of liars)

D&C 42:27 (commandment not to speak evil of neighbors)

Exodus 20:15–16 (commandments not to steal and not to bear false witness)

D&C 42:20, 84–85; 59:6 (forbidden to steal)

D&C 3:2 (God is honest)

D&C 10:25–28 (Satan deceives)

For teachers: This chapter contains three sections that describe forms of dishonesty:

lying, stealing, and cheating. You might consider dividing class members or family members

into three groups. Assign each group one of these three sections. Ask the individuals

in each group to silently read their assigned section and consider the forms of dishonesty

described in that section. Then discuss the sections as a class or as a family. Ask how we

can be honest in each of the situations described.

184

This Page contains a picture of nine coins stacked on one side and one coin on the other.

185

Chapter 32 Tithes and Offerings

Paying Tithes and Offerings.

How does our willingness to pay tithes and offerings show gratitude

to our Heavenly Father for all His blessings to us?

We have been given commandments to help us prepare in every

way to live in the presence of our Heavenly Father. He has given us

a way to thank Him for our blessings. Willingly paying tithes and

offerings is one way we thank Him. As we pay these offerings, we

show that we love Him and will obey His counsel.

In what ways does the payment of tithes and offerings help us

thank our Heavenly Father?

Obeying the Law of Tithing

What is an honest tithe?

Anciently, Abraham and Jacob obeyed the commandment to pay a

tithe of one-tenth of their increase (see Hebrews 7:1–10; Genesis

14:19–20; 28:20–22).

In modern times the Prophet Joseph Smith prayed, "O Lord, show

unto thy servants how much thou requirest of the properties of

thy people for a tithing" (D&C 119, section introduction). The Lord

answered: "This shall be the beginning of the tithing of my people.

And after that, those who have thus been tithed shall pay one-tenth

of all their interest annually; and this shall be a standing law unto

them forever" (D&C 119:3–4). The First Presidency has explained

that "one-tenth of all their interest annually" refers to our income

(see First Presidency letter, Mar. 19, 1970).

186

When we pay tithing we show our faithfulness to the Lord. We also

teach our children the value of this law. They will want to follow

our example and pay tithing on any money they receive.

In what ways is tithing a principle of faith more than a principle

of finances?

What can parents do to teach their children to pay tithing and

understand its importance?

We Should Give Willingly

Why is our attitude important as we pay tithing?

It is important to give willingly. "When one pays his tithing without

enjoyment he is robbed of a part of the blessing. He must learn to

give cheerfully, willingly and joyfully, and his gift will be blessed"

(Stephen L Richards, The Law of Tithing [pamphlet, 1983], 8).

The Apostle Paul taught that how we give is as important as what

we give. He said, "Let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity: for

God loveth a cheerful giver" (2 Corinthians 9:7).

What does it mean to you to be a "cheerful giver"?

Tithing and Other Offerings

In what ways does the Church use tithing funds and other offerings?

As members of the Church, we give tithing and other offerings to

the Lord.

Tithing

Tithing is used by the Church for many purposes. Some of these are to:

1. Build, maintain, and operate temples, meetinghouses, and other buildings.

2. Provide operating funds for stakes, wards, and other units of the Church. (These units use the funds to carry out the ecclesiastical programs of the Church, which include teaching the gospel and conducting social activities.)

187

3. Help the missionary program.

4. Educate young people in Church schools, seminaries, and institutes.

5. Print and distribute lesson materials.

6. Help in family history and temple work.

Other Offerings

Fast Offerings. Church members fast each month by going without

food and drink for two consecutive meals. They contribute at least

the amount of money they would have spent for the meals. They

may give as generously as they are able. This offering is called

the fast offering. Bishops use these fast offerings to provide food,

shelter, clothing, and medical care for the needy. (See chapter 25 in

this book.)

As part of the fast day, members attend a meeting called the fast

and testimony meeting, where they share with each other their testimonies

of Christ and His gospel.

Other Donations. Church members may donate to other efforts

of the Church, such as missionary work, the Perpetual Education

Fund, temple construction, and humanitarian aid.

Service. Members also offer their time, skills, and goods to help

others. This service allows the Church to help needy members and

nonmembers around the world at community, national, and international

levels, especially when disasters occur.

We Are Blessed When We Give Tithes and Offerings

The Lord promises to bless us as we faithfully pay our tithes and

offerings. He said, "Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that

there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith

. . if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you

out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it"

(Malachi 3:10).

188

Latter-day revelation tells of another blessing for those who tithe:

"Verily it is a day of sacrifice, and a day for the tithing of my people;

for he that is tithed shall not be burned at his coming" (D&C 64:23).

The blessings we have been promised are both material and spiritual.

If we give willingly, Heavenly Father will help us provide for

our daily needs of food, clothes, and shelter. Speaking to Latterday

Saints in the Philippines, President Gordon B. Hinckley said

that if people "will accept the gospel and live it, pay their tithes

and offerings, even though those be meager, the Lord will keep

His ancient promise in their behalf, and they will have rice in their

bowls and clothing on their backs and shelter over their heads. I

do not see any other solution. They need a power greater than any

earthly power to lift them and help them" ("Inspirational Thoughts,"

Ensign,

Aug. 1997, 7). The Lord will also help us grow "in a knowledge

of God, and in a testimony, and in the power to live the

gospel and to inspire our families to do the same" (Teachings of

Presidents of the Church: Heber J. Grant [2002], 124).

Those who pay their tithes and offerings are greatly blessed. They

have a good feeling that they are helping to build the kingdom of

God on earth.

What are some blessings you, your family members, or your friends have received through the payment of tithing and other offerings?

Additional Scriptures

D&C 119:1–4 (the law of tithing)

Genesis 14:18–20; Alma 13:13–16 (Abraham paid tithes)

For teachers: Use questions at the beginning of a section to start a discussion and send

class members or family members to the text to find more information. Use questions at

the end of a section to help class members or family members ponder and discuss the

meaning of what they have read and apply it in their lives.

189

Chapter 33 Missionary Work

The Lord's Church Is a Missionary Church.

In what ways is missionary work part of God's plan for His children?

The Lord revealed the gospel plan to Adam: "And thus the Gospel

began to be preached, from the beginning" (Moses 5:58). Later,

Adam's righteous descendants were sent to preach the gospel:

"They . . called upon all men, everywhere, to repent; and faith was

taught unto the children of men" (Moses 6:23).

All the prophets have been missionaries. Each in his day was

commanded to preach the gospel message. Whenever the priesthood

has been on the earth, the Lord has needed missionaries to

preach the eternal principles of the gospel to His children.

The Lord's Church has always been a missionary church. When the

Savior lived on the earth, He ordained Apostles and Seventies and

gave them the authority and responsibility to preach the gospel.

Most of their preaching was to their own people, the Jews (see

Matthew 10:5–6). After Jesus was resurrected, He sent Apostles to

preach the gospel to the Gentiles. He commanded the Apostles,

"Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature"

(Mark 16:15).

The Apostle Paul was a great missionary sent to the Gentiles. After

he was converted to the Church, he spent the remainder of his life

preaching the gospel to them. At different times during his mission

he was whipped, stoned, and imprisoned. Yet he continued to

preach the gospel (see Acts 23:10–12; 26).

Missionary work began again when the Lord's Church was

restored through the Prophet Joseph Smith. Today the Apostles

and Seventies have been given the chief responsibility for preaching

the gospel and seeing that it is preached in all the world.

190

This Page contains a picture of Jesus preaching with people around Him.

191

The Lord told Joseph Smith: "Proclaim my gospel from land to

land, and from city to city. . . Bear testimony in every place,

unto every people" (D&C 66:5, 7). In June 1830, Samuel Harrison

Smith, the Prophet's brother, began the first missionary journey

for the Church.

Since that time, over one million missionaries have been called and

sent forth to preach the gospel. The message they take to the world

is that Jesus Christ is the Son of God and our Savior. They testify

that the gospel has been restored to the earth through a prophet

of God. The missionaries are given the responsibility to preach

the gospel to all people, to baptize them, and to teach them to do

all things that the Lord has commanded (see Matthew 28:19–20).

Latter-day Saint missionaries go at their own expense to all parts of

the world to preach the gospel message.

The Gospel Will Be Preached to All the World

What are some different ways the Lord has prepared for us to

share the gospel?

We have been told in latter-day revelation that we must take the

restored gospel to every nation and people (see D&C 133:37). The

Lord never gives us a commandment without preparing a way for

us to accomplish it (see 1 Nephi 3:7). The Lord has prepared ways

for us to teach the gospel in nations that were once closed to us.

As we continue to pray and exercise faith, the Lord will open other

nations to missionary work.

The Lord is also "inspiring the minds of great people to create inventions

that further the work of the Lord in ways this world has never

known" (Russell M. Nelson, in "Computerized Scriptures Now Available,"

Ensign, Apr. 1988, 73). Newspapers, magazines, television,

radio, satellites, computers, the Internet, and related technology help

give the gospel message to millions of people. We who have the

fulness of the gospel need to use these inventions to fulfill the Lord's

commandment: "For, verily, the sound must go forth from this place

into all the world, and unto the uttermost parts of the earth—the

gospel must be preached unto every [person]" (D&C 58:64).

192

In what ways have you seen technology used effectively to share

the gospel?

Missionary Work Is Important

Why is it important for each person to hear and understand the

gospel?

"This is our first interest as a Church—to save and exalt the souls of

the children of men" (Ezra Taft Benson, in Conference Report, Apr.

1974, 151; or Ensign,

May 1974, 104). Missionary work is necessary

in order to give the people of the world an opportunity to hear and

accept the gospel. They need to learn the truth, turn to God, and

receive forgiveness from their sins.

Many of our brothers and sisters on earth are blinded by false

teachings and "are only kept from the truth because they know not

where to find it" (D&C 123:12). Through missionary work we can

bring them the truth.

The Lord has commanded, "Labor ye in my vineyard for the last

time—for the last time call upon the inhabitants of the earth" (D&C

43:28). As we teach the gospel to our brothers and sisters, we are preparing

the way for the Second Coming of the Savior (see D&C 34:6).

We Should All Be Missionaries

In what ways can we actively seek opportunities to share the gospel

with others? In what ways can we prepare ourselves for such

opportunities?

Every member of the Church is a missionary. We should be missionaries

even if we are not formally called and set apart. We are

responsible to teach the gospel by word and deed to all of our

Heavenly Father's children. The Lord has told us, "It becometh

every man who hath been warned to warn his neighbor" (D&C

88:81). We have been told by a prophet that we should show our

neighbors that we love them before we warn them (see Teachings

of Presidents of the Church: Spencer W. Kimball [2006], 262).

193

They need to experience our friendship and fellowship.

The sons of Mosiah willingly accepted their responsibility to teach

the gospel. When they were converted to the Church, their hearts

were filled with compassion for others. They wanted to preach the

gospel to their enemies the Lamanites, "for they could not bear that

any human soul should perish; yea, even the very thoughts that any

soul should endure endless torment did cause them to quake and

tremble" (Mosiah 28:3). As the gospel fills our lives with joy, we will

feel this kind of love and compassion for our brothers and sisters.

We will want to share the message of the gospel with everyone

who desires to listen.

There are many ways we can share the gospel. Following are some

suggestions:

1. We can show friends and others the joy we experience from living

the truths of the gospel. In this way we will be a light to the

world (see Matthew 5:16).

2. We can overcome our natural shyness by being friendly to others

and doing kind things for them. We can help them see that we are

sincerely interested in them and are not seeking personal gain.

3. We can explain the gospel to nonmember friends and others.

4. We can invite friends who are interested in learning more about

the gospel into our homes to be taught by the missionaries. If

our nonmember friends live too far away, we can request that

missionaries in their areas visit them.

5. We can teach our children the importance of sharing the gospel,

and we can prepare them spiritually and financially to go on

missions. We can also prepare ourselves to serve full-time missions

in our senior years.

6. We can pay our tithing and contribute to the missionary fund.

These donations are used for furthering missionary work.

7. We can contribute to the ward, branch, or general missionary

fund to give financial support to missionaries whose families are

unable to support them.

194

8. We can do family history research and temple work to help our

ancestors receive the full blessings of the gospel.

9. We can invite nonmembers to activities such as family home

evenings and Church socials, conferences, and meetings.

10. We can give copies of Church magazines. We can also share

gospel messages by using features available on the Church's

official Internet sites, LDS.org and Mormon.org.

Our Heavenly Father will help us be effective missionaries when we

have the desire to share the gospel and pray for guidance. He will

help us find ways to share the gospel with those around us.

Think about people you can share the gospel with. Decide how

you will do so. Consider setting a goal to share the gospel with

these people by a certain date.

The Lord Promises Us Blessings for Doing Missionary Work

The Lord told the Prophet Joseph Smith that missionaries would

receive great blessings. Speaking to elders who were returning from

their missions, the Lord said, "Ye are blessed, for the testimony which

ye have borne is recorded in heaven for the angels to look upon; and

they rejoice over you" (D&C 62:3). He has also said that those who

work for the salvation of others will have their sins forgiven and will

bring salvation to their own souls (see D&C 4:4; 31:5; 84:61).

The Lord has told us:

"If it so be that you should labor all your days in crying repentance

unto this people, and bring, save it be one soul unto me, how great

shall be your joy with him in the kingdom of my Father!

"And now, if your joy will be great with one soul that you have

brought unto me into the kingdom of my Father, how great will be

your joy if you should bring many souls unto me!" (D&C 18:15–16).

When have you experienced the joy of missionary work?

195

Additional Scriptures

D&C 1:17–23 (Joseph Smith commanded to preach)

D&C 24:12 (Lord strengthens those who always seek to declare His gospel)

D&C 38:41 (share the gospel in mildness and meekness)

D&C 34:4–6; Acts 5:42 (gospel to be preached)

D&C 60:1–2 (Lord warns those who are afraid to preach the gospel)

D&C 75:2–5 (those who declare the gospel and are faithful will be blessed with eternal life)

D&C 88:81–82 (all those who have been warned should warn their neighbors)

Matthew 24:14 (gospel to be preached before the end shall come)

Abraham 2:9–11 (gospel and priesthood to be given to all nations)

For teachers: Sharing experiences with gospel principles can invite the Spirit. You may

want to contact a few class members or family members in advance, asking them to prepare

to share experiences that are meaningful to them and that may help others.

196

This page contains a picture of a young man painting behind an easel and canvas.

197

Chapter 34 Developing Our Talents

We All Have Different Talents and Abilities.

We all have special gifts, talents, and abilities given to us by our

Heavenly Father. When we were born, we brought these gifts, talents,

and abilities with us (see chapter 2 in this book).

The prophet Moses was a great leader, but he needed Aaron, his

brother, to help as a spokesman (see Exodus 4:14–16). Some of

us are leaders like Moses or good speakers like Aaron. Some of us

can sing well or play an instrument. Others of us may be good in

sports or able to work well with our hands. Other talents we might

have are understanding others, patience, cheerfulness, or the ability

to teach others.

How have you benefited from the talents of others?

We Should Use and Improve Our Talents

How can we develop our talents?

We have a responsibility to develop the talents we have been given.

Sometimes we think we do not have many talents or that other

people have been blessed with more abilities than we possess.

Sometimes we do not use our talents because we are afraid that we

might fail or be criticized by others. We should not hide our talents.

We should use them. Then others can see our good works and glorify

our Heavenly Father (see Matthew 5:16).

There are certain things we must do to develop our talents. First, we

must discover our talents. We should evaluate ourselves to find our

strengths and abilities. Our family and friends can help us do this.

198

We should also ask our Heavenly Father to help us learn about our

talents.

Second, we must be willing to spend the time and effort to develop

the talent we are seeking.

Third, we must have faith that our Heavenly Father will help us, and

we must have faith in ourselves.

Fourth, we must learn the skills necessary for us to develop our

talents. We might do this by taking a class, asking a friend to teach

us, or reading a book.

Fifth, we must practice using our talent. Every talent takes effort and

work to develop. The mastery of a talent must be earned.

Sixth, we must share our talent with others. It is by our using our

talents that they grow (see Matthew 25:29).

All of these steps are easier if we pray and seek the Lord's help. He

wants us to develop our talents, and He will help us.

We Can Develop Our Talents in Spite of Our Weaknesses

How can we develop our talents in spite of our weaknesses?

Because we are mortal and fallen, we have weaknesses. With the

Lord's help, our weakness and fallen nature can be overcome (see

Ether 12:27, 37). Beethoven composed his greatest music after he

was deaf. Enoch overcame his slowness of speech to become a

powerful teacher (see Moses 6:26–47).

Some great athletes have had to overcome handicaps before they have

succeeded in developing their talents. Shelly Mann was such an example.

"At the age of five she had polio. . . Her parents took her daily

to a swimming pool where they hoped the water would help hold

her arms up as she tried to use them again. When she could lift her

arm out of the water with her own power, she cried for joy. Then her

goal was to swim the width of the pool, then the length, then several

lengths. She kept on trying, swimming, enduring, day after day after

day, until she won the [Olympic] gold medal for the butterfly stroke—

one of the most difficult of all swimming strokes" (Marvin J. Ashton, in

Conference Report, Apr. 1975, 127; or Ensign,

May 1975, 86).

199

Heber J. Grant overcame many of his weaknesses and turned them

into talents. He had as a motto these words: "That which we persist

in doing becomes easier for us to do; not that the nature of the

thing is changed, but that our power to do is increased" (in Teachings

of Presidents of the Church: Heber J. Grant [2002], 35).

The Lord Will Bless Us If We Use Our Talents Wisely

President Joseph F. Smith said, "Every son and every daughter

of God has received some talent, and each will be held to strict

account for the use or misuse to which it is put" (Gospel Doctrine,

5 th ed. [1939], 370). A talent is one kind of stewardship (responsibility

in the kingdom of God). The parable of the talents tells us that

when we serve well in our stewardship, we will be given greater

responsibilities. If we do not serve well, our stewardship will eventually

be taken from us. (See Matthew 25:14–30.)

We are also told in the scriptures that we will be judged according

to our works (see Matthew 16:27). By developing and using our

talents for other people, we perform good works.

The Lord is pleased when we use our talents wisely. He will bless

us if we use our talents to benefit other people and to build up His

kingdom here on earth. Some of the blessings we gain are joy and

love from serving our brothers and sisters here on earth. We also

learn self-control. All these things are necessary if we are going to

be worthy to live with our Heavenly Father again.

What are some examples of people whose talents have been magnified because they used them wisely? (Consider people you know or people in the scriptures or Church history.)

Additional Scriptures

James 1:17 (gifts come from God)

D&C 46:8–11; 1 Timothy 4:14 (seek and develop gifts)

2 Corinthians 12:9 (weak things made strong)

Revelation 20:13; 1 Nephi 15:33; D&C 19:3 (judged by our works)

Hebrews 13:21 (show good works)

For teachers: One way to show class members that you care about them individually is

to call them by name. Learn their names. When new class members attend the class,

introduce them to the others.

200

Picture of Adam and Eve learning about sacrifice.

201

Chapter 35 Obedience

We Should Obey God Willingly.

What difference does it make to obey willingly rather than unwillingly?

When Jesus was on the earth, a lawyer asked Him a question:

"Master, which is the great commandment in the law?

"Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy

heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.

"This is the first and great commandment.

"And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as

thyself.

"On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets"

(Matthew 22:36–40).

From these scriptures we learn how important it is for us to love the

Lord and our neighbors. But how do we show our love for the Lord?

Jesus answered this question when He said, "He that hath my commandments,

and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that

loveth me shall be loved of my Father" (John 14:21).

Each of us should ask ourselves why we obey God's commandments.

Is it because we fear punishment? Is it because we desire the

rewards for living a good life? Is it because we love God and Jesus

Christ and want to serve Them?

It is better to obey the commandments because we fear punishment

than not to obey them at all. But we will be much happier if

we obey God because we love Him and want to obey Him. When

we obey Him freely, He can bless us freely.

202

He said, "I, the Lord, . .

delight to honor those who serve me in righteousness and in truth

unto the end" (D&C 76:5). Obedience also helps us progress and

become more like our Heavenly Father. But those who do nothing

until they are commanded and then keep the commandments

unwillingly lose their reward (see D&C 58:26–29).

How can we increase our desire to obey?

We Can Obey without Understanding Why

Why do we not always need to understand the Lord's purposes in

order to be obedient?

By keeping God's commandments, we prepare for eternal life and

exaltation. Sometimes we do not know the reason for a particular

commandment. However, we show our faith and trust in God when

we obey Him without knowing why.

Adam and Eve were commanded to offer sacrifices to God. One

day an angel appeared to Adam and asked why he offered sacrifices.

Adam replied that he did not know the reason. He did it

because the Lord commanded him. (See Moses 5:5–6 and the

picture in this chapter.)

The angel then taught Adam the gospel and told him of the Savior

who was to come. The Holy Ghost fell upon Adam, and Adam

prophesied concerning the inhabitants of the earth down to the last

generation. (See Moses 5:7–10; D&C 107:56.) This knowledge and

great blessings came to Adam because he was obedient.

God Will Prepare a Way

The Book of Mormon tells us that Nephi and his older brothers

received a very difficult assignment from the Lord (see 1 Nephi

3:1–6). Nephi's brothers complained, saying that the Lord

required a hard thing of them. But Nephi said, "I will go and do

the things which the Lord hath commanded, for I know that the

Lord giveth no commandments unto the children of men, save he

shall prepare a way for them that they may accomplish the thing

which he commandeth them" (1 Nephi 3:7). When we find it

difficult to obey a commandment of the Lord, we should remember

Nephi's words.

203

When has the Lord prepared a way for you to obey Him?

No Commandment Is Too Small or Too Great to Obey

Sometimes we may think a commandment is not very important. The

scriptures tell of a man named Naaman who thought that way. Naaman

had a dreadful disease and traveled from Syria to Israel to ask

the prophet Elisha to heal him. Naaman was an important man in his

own country, so he was offended when Elisha did not greet him in

person but sent his servant instead. Naaman was even more offended

when he received Elisha's message: wash seven times in the river

Jordan. "Are not [the] rivers of Damascus better than all the waters

of Israel? may I not wash in them, and be clean?" he demanded. He

went away in a rage. But his servants asked him: "If the prophet had

bid thee do some great thing, wouldest thou not have done it? how

much rather then, when he saith to thee, Wash, and be clean?" Naaman

was wise enough to understand that it was important to obey

the prophet of God, even if it seemed a small matter. So he washed

in the Jordan and was healed. (See 2 Kings 5:1–14.)

Sometimes we may think a commandment is too difficult for us to

obey. Like Nephi's brothers, we may say, "It is a hard thing God

requires of us." Yet, like Nephi, we can be sure that God will give us

no commandment unless He prepares a way for us to obey Him.

It was a "hard thing" when the Lord commanded Abraham to offer

his beloved son Isaac as a sacrifice (see Genesis 22:1–13; see also

chapter 26 in this book). Abraham had waited many years for the

birth of Isaac, the son God had promised him. How could he lose

his son in such a way? This commandment must have been exceedingly

difficult for Abraham. Yet he chose to obey God.

We too should be willing to do anything God requires. The

Prophet Joseph Smith said, "I made this my rule: When the Lord

commands, do it" (Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Joseph

Smith [2007], 160). This can be our rule also.

204

When have you received blessings as a result of your obedience to commandments that seemed small?

Jesus Christ Obeyed His Father

What examples come to mind when you think of Jesus Christ obeying His Father?

Jesus Christ was the sublime example of obedience to our Heavenly

Father. He said, "I came down from heaven, not to do mine

own will, but the will of him that sent me" (John 6:38). His whole

life was devoted to obeying His Father; yet it was not always easy

for him. He was tempted in all ways as other mortals (see Hebrews

4:15). In the Garden of Gethsemane He prayed, saying, "O my

Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me: nevertheless not

as I will, but as thou wilt" (Matthew 26:39).

Because Jesus obeyed the Father's will in all things, He made salvation

possible for all of us.

How can remembering the Savior's example help us be obedient?

Results of Obedience and Disobedience

What are the consequences of obeying or disobeying the Lord's

commandments?

The kingdom of heaven is governed by law, and when we receive

any blessing, it is by obedience to the law upon which that blessing

is based (see D&C 130:20–21; 132:5). The Lord has told us that

through our obedience and diligence we may gain knowledge and

intelligence (see D&C 130:18–19). We may also grow spiritually (see

Jeremiah 7:23–24). On the other hand, disobedience brings disappointment

and results in a loss of blessings. "Who am I, saith the

Lord, that have promised and have not fulfilled? I command and

men obey not; I revoke and they receive not the blessing. Then

they say in their hearts: This is not the work of the Lord, for his

promises are not fulfilled" (D&C 58:31–33).

When we keep the commandments of God, He fulfills His promises,

as King Benjamin told his people: "He doth require that ye

should do as he hath commanded you; for which if ye do, he doth

immediately bless you" (Mosiah 2:24).

205

The Obedient Gain Eternal Life

The Lord counsels us, "If you keep my commandments and endure

to the end you shall have eternal life, which gift is the greatest of all

the gifts of God" (D&C 14:7).

The Lord has described other blessings that will come to those who

obey Him in righteousness and truth until the end:

"Thus saith the Lord—I, the Lord, am merciful and gracious unto

those who fear me, and delight to honor those who serve me in

righteousness and in truth unto the end.

"Great shall be their reward and eternal shall be their glory.

"And to them will I reveal all mysteries, yea, all the hidden mysteries

of my kingdom from days of old, and for ages to come, will I

make known unto them the good pleasure of my will concerning

all things pertaining to my kingdom.

"Yea, even the wonders of eternity shall they know, and things to

come will I show them, even the things of many generations.

"And their wisdom shall be great, and their understanding reach to

heaven. .

"For by my Spirit will I enlighten them, and by my power will I

make known unto them the secrets of my will—yea, even those

things which eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor yet entered into

the heart of man" (D&C 76:5–10).

What does the phrase "endure to the end" mean to you?

What can we do to stay true to gospel principles even when it is

unpopular to do so? How can we help children and youth stay

true to gospel principles?

Additional Scriptures

Abraham 3:25 (we came to earth to prove our obedience)

1 Samuel 15:22 (obedience is better than sacrifice)

206

Ecclesiastes 12:13; John 14:15; Romans 6:16; D&C 78:7; 132:36; Deuteronomy 4:1–40 (we should obey God)

2 Nephi 31:7 (Jesus Christ was obedient)

Proverbs 3:1–4; 6:20–22; 7:1–3; Ephesians 6:1–3; Colossians 3:20 (children should obey their parents)

D&C 21:4–6 (obey the prophet)

John 8:29–32; Mosiah 2:22, 41; D&C 82:10; 1 Nephi 2:20 (blessings for obedience)

D&C 58:21–22; 98:4–6; 134:5–7 (obey the laws of the land)

Isaiah 60:12; D&C 1:14; 93:39; 132:6, 39 (consequences of disobedience)

2 Nephi 31:16; D&C 53:7; Matthew 24:13; Luke 9:62 (endure to the end)

For teachers: You can help class members or family members think more deeply about

a question by giving them time to ponder. After they have had enough time, ask for their

responses.

207

Chapter 36 The Family Can Be Eternal

The Importance of Families.

Why did our Heavenly Father send us to earth as members of families?

"Marriage between a man and a woman is ordained of God. . .

The family is central to the Creator's plan for the eternal destiny of

His children" ("The Family: A Proclamation to the World," Ensign,

Nov. 1995, 102).

After Heavenly Father brought Adam and Eve together in marriage,

He commanded them to have children (see Genesis 1:28).

He has revealed that one of the purposes of marriage is to provide

mortal bodies for His spirit children. Parents are partners with our

Heavenly Father. He wants each of His spirit children to receive a

physical body and to experience earth life. When a man and a

woman bring children into this world, they help our Heavenly

Father carry out His plan.

Every new child should be welcomed into the family with gladness.

Each is a child of God. We should take time to enjoy our children,

to play with them, and to teach them.

President David O. McKay said, "With all my heart I believe that

the best place to prepare for . . eternal life is in the home" ("Blueprint

for Family Living," Improvement Era, Apr. 1963, 252). At

home, with our families, we can learn self-control, sacrifice, loyalty,

and the value of work. We can learn to love, to share, and to serve

one another.

208

Picture of a family in front of a temple

209

Fathers and mothers are responsible to teach their children about

Heavenly Father. They should show by example that they love

Him because they keep His commandments. Parents should also

teach their children to pray and to obey the commandments (see

Proverbs 22:6).

Why is the home the best place to prepare for eternal life?

How can we help the youth of the Church understand the sacredness

of the family and the marriage covenant?

The Eternal Family

Families can be together forever. To enjoy this blessing we must

be married in the temple. When people are married outside the

temple, the marriage ends when one of the partners dies. When

we are married in the temple by the authority of the Melchizedek

Priesthood, we are married for time and eternity. If we keep our

covenants with the Lord, our families will be united eternally as

husband, wife, and children. Death cannot separate us.

Loving Family Relationships

How can we develop greater harmony in our homes?

Husbands and wives should be thoughtful and kind to each other.

They should never do or say anything to hurt each other's feelings.

They should also try to do everything possible to make each other

happy.

As parents come to know God and strive to be like Him, they will

teach children to love one another. In the Book of Mormon, King

Benjamin explained:

"Ye will not suffer your children . . [to] fight and quarrel one with

another. .

"But ye will teach them to walk in the ways of truth and soberness;

ye will teach them to love one another, and to serve one another"

(Mosiah 4:14–15).

As family members we can help each other feel confident by giving

encouragement and sincere praise. Each child should feel important.

210

Parents need to show they are interested in what their children do

and express love and concern for their children. Children should

likewise show their love for their parents. They should be obedient

and try to live the kind of life that will bring honor to their parents

and to their family name.

What can parents do to encourage their sons and daughters to be

good friends with one another? What can brothers and sisters do

to nurture their friendship with one another?

What can husbands and wives do to help each other be happy?

How to Have a Successful Family

What are you doing to help strengthen your family and make it

successful?

President Harold B. Lee taught, "The most important of the Lord's

work you will ever do will be within the walls of your own homes"

(Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Harold B. Lee [2000], 134).

Satan knows how important families are to our Heavenly Father's

plan. He seeks to destroy them by keeping us from drawing near

to the Lord. He will tempt us to do things that will draw our families

apart.

The First Presidency and Quorum of the Twelve Apostles declared,

"Successful marriages and families are established and maintained

on principles of faith, prayer, repentance, forgiveness, respect, love,

compassion, work, and wholesome recreational activities" (Ensign,

Nov. 1995, 102).

All of us want to have happy, successful families. The following

things will help us achieve this:

1. Have family prayer every night and morning (see 3 Nephi 18:21). Pray together as husband and wife.

2. Teach children the gospel every week in family home evening.

3. Study the scriptures regularly as a family.

4. Do things together as a family, such as work projects, outings, and decision making.

211

5. Learn to be kind, patient, long-suffering, and charitable (see Moroni 7:45–48).

6. Attend Church meetings regularly (see D&C 59:9–10).

7. Follow the counsel of the Lord in D&C 88:119: "Organize yourselves;

prepare every needful thing; and establish a house, even

a house of prayer, a house of fasting, a house of faith, a house

of learning, a house of glory, a house of order, a house of God."

8. Keep a family history, perform temple work together, and

receive the sealing ordinances of the temple.

The family is the most important unit in The Church of Jesus Christ

of Latter-day Saints. The Church exists to help families gain eternal

blessings and exaltation. The organizations and programs within the

Church are designed to strengthen us individually and help us live

as families forever.

What can families do to work through difficult times?

What evidence have you seen that efforts such as family prayer, family scripture study, family councils, family meal times, and family home evening make a difference?

Additional Scriptures and Other Sources

Moses 2:27–28 (man and woman created and blessed)

Genesis 2:24 (man to cleave unto his wife)

D&C 49:15–16 (God ordained marriage)

Ephesians 6:4 (train children in righteousness)

D&C 132:15–21 (eternal marriage)

D&C 88:119–26 (instructions for a successful family)

D&C 93:40–50 (the Lord commands parents to bring up their children in light and truth)

"The Family: A Proclamation to the World" (available on LDS.org and in many Church publications, including Ensign, Nov. 1995, page 102; For the Strength of Youth: Fulfilling Our Duty to God [item number 36550], page 44; and True to the Faith: A Gospel Reference [item number 36863], pages 59–61)

For teachers: As you teach this chapter and the next two chapters about families, be sensitive

to the feelings of those who do not have ideal situations at home.

212

Picture of a family studying the scriptures

213

Chapter 37 Family Responsibilities

Responsibilities of the Parents.

What responsibilities do husbands and wives share in raising their

children?

Each person has an important place in his or her family. Through

prophets the Lord has explained how fathers, mothers, and children

should behave and feel toward one another. As husbands, wives,

and children, we need to learn what the Lord expects us to do

to fulfill our purpose as a family. If we all do our part, we will be

united eternally.

In the sacred responsibilities of parenthood, "fathers and mothers

are obligated to help one another as equal partners" ("The Family:

A Proclamation to the World," Ensign,

Nov. 1995, 102). They should

work together to provide for the spiritual, emotional, intellectual,

and physical needs of the family.

Some responsibilities must be shared by the husband and the wife.

Parents should teach their children the gospel. The Lord warned

that if parents do not teach their children about faith, repentance,

baptism, and the gift of the Holy Ghost, the sin will be upon the

heads of the parents. Parents should also teach their children to

pray and to obey the Lord's commandments. (See D&C 68:25, 28.)

One of the best ways parents can teach their children is by example.

Husbands and wives should show love and respect for each

other and for their children by both actions and words. It is important

to remember that each member of the family is a child of God.

Parents should treat their children with love and respect, being firm

but kind to them.

214

Parents should understand that sometimes children will make

wrong choices even after they have been taught the truth. When

this happens, parents should not give up. They should continue to

teach their children, to express love for them, to be good examples

to them, and to fast and pray for them.

The Book of Mormon tells us how the prayers of a father helped a

rebellious son return to the ways of the Lord. Alma the Younger had

fallen away from the teachings of his righteous father, Alma, and

had gone about seeking to destroy the Church. The father prayed

with faith for his son. Alma the Younger was visited by an angel

and repented of his evil way of living. He became a great leader of

the Church. (See Mosiah 27:8–32.)

Parents can provide an atmosphere of reverence and respect in

the home if they teach and guide their children with love. Parents

should also provide happy experiences for their children.

How can husbands and wives support each other in their roles?

Where can single parents turn for support?

Responsibilities of the Father

What positive examples have you seen of fathers raising their

children?

"By divine design, fathers are to preside over their families in love

and righteousness and are responsible to provide the necessities

of life and protection for their families" (Ensign,

Nov. 1995, 102).

A worthy father who is a member of the Church has the opportunity

to hold the priesthood, making him the priesthood leader of

his family. He should guide his family with humility and kindness

rather than with force or cruelty. The scriptures teach that those

who hold the priesthood should lead others by persuasion, gentleness,

love, and kindness (see D&C 121:41–44; Ephesians 6:4).

The father shares the blessings of the priesthood with the members

of his family. When a man holds the Melchizedek Priesthood, he can

share these blessings by administering to the sick and giving special

priesthood blessings. Under the direction of a presiding priesthood

leader, he can bless babies, baptize, confirm, and perform priesthood

ordinations.

215

He should set a good example for his family by keeping

the commandments. He should also make sure the family prays

together twice daily and holds family home evening.

The father should spend time with each child individually. He

should teach his children correct principles, talk with them about

their problems and concerns, and counsel them lovingly. Some

good examples are found in the Book of Mormon (see 2 Nephi

1:14–3:25; Alma 36–42).

It is also the father's duty to provide for the physical needs of his

family, making sure they have the necessary food, housing, clothing,

and education. Even if he is unable to provide all the support himself,

he does not give up the responsibility of the care of his family.

Responsibilities of the Mother

What positive examples have you seen of mothers raising their

children?

President David O. McKay said that motherhood is the noblest

calling (see Teachings of Presidents of the Church: David O. McKay

[2003], 156). It is a sacred calling, a partnership with God in bringing

His spirit children into the world. Bearing children is one of

the greatest of all blessings. If there is no father in the home, the

mother presides over the family.

President Boyd K. Packer praised women who were unable to have

children of their own yet sought to care for others. He said: "When

I speak of mothers, I speak not only of those women who have

borne children, but also of those who have fostered children born

to others, and of the many women who, without children of their

own, have mothered the children of others" (Mothers [1977], 8).

Latter-day prophets have taught, "Mothers are primarily responsible

for the nurture of their children" (Ensign,

Nov. 1995, 102). A mother

needs to spend time with her children and teach them the gospel.

She should play and work with them so they can discover the world

around them. She also needs to help her family know how to make

the home a pleasant place to be. If she is warm and loving, she

helps her children feel good about themselves.

216

The Book of Mormon describes a group of 2,000 young men who

rose to greatness because of the teachings of their mothers (see

Alma 53:16–23). Led by the prophet Helaman, they went into battle

against their enemies. They had learned to be honest, brave, and

trustworthy from their mothers. Their mothers also taught them that

if they did not doubt, God would deliver them (see Alma 56:47).

They all survived the battle. They expressed faith in the teachings

of their mothers, saying, "We do not doubt our mothers knew it"

(Alma 56:48). Every mother who has a testimony can have a profound

effect on her children.

Responsibilities of the Children

How do children help their parents build a happy home?

Children share with their parents the responsibilities of building a

happy home. They should obey the commandments and cooperate

with other family members. The Lord is not pleased when children

quarrel (see Mosiah 4:14).

The Lord has commanded children to honor their parents. He said,

"Honour thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon

the land" (Exodus 20:12). To honor parents means to love and

respect them. It also means to obey them. The scriptures tell children

to "obey your parents in the Lord: for this is right" (Ephesians 6:1).

President Spencer W. Kimball said that children should learn to work

and to share responsibilities in the home and yard. They should be

given assignments to keep the house neat and clean. (See Teachings

of Presidents of the Church: Spencer W. Kimball [2006], 120.)

What should children do to honor and respect their parents?

What did your parents do that led you to honor and respect them?

Accepting Responsibilities Brings Blessings

What can each member of the family do to make home a happy place?

A loving and happy family does not happen by accident. Each

person in the family must do his or her part. The Lord has given

responsibilities to both parents and children.

217

The scriptures teach

that we must be thoughtful, cheerful, and considerate of others.

When we speak, pray, sing, or work together, we can enjoy the

blessings of harmony in our families. (See Colossians 3.)

What are some traditions and practices that can make home a happy place?

Additional Scriptures and Other Sources

Proverbs 22:6 (train up a child)

Ephesians 6:1–3 (children are to obey parents)

D&C 68:25–28; Ephesians 6:4 (responsibilities of parents)

"The Family: A Proclamation to the World," (available on LDS.org and in many Church publications, including Ensign, Nov. 1995, page 102; For the Strength of Youth [item number 36550], page 44; and True to the Faith [item number 36863], pages 59–61)

Family Guidebook (item number 31180)

For teachers: As with chapter 36, be sensitive to the feelings of those who do not have

ideal situations at home. Emphasize that with guidance from the Lord and help from family

members and the Church, single parents can successfully raise their children.

218

Picture of a man and woman in front of the temple

219

Chapter 38 Eternal Marriage

Marriage Is Ordained of God.

Marriage between a man and a woman is a vital part of God's plan.

The Lord has said, "Whoso forbiddeth to marry is not ordained of

God, for marriage is ordained of God unto man" (D&C 49:15). Since

the beginning, marriage has been a law of the gospel. Marriages are

intended to last forever, not just for our mortal lives.

Adam and Eve were married by God before there was any death

in the world. They had an eternal marriage. They taught the law of

eternal marriage to their children and their children's children. As

the years passed, wickedness entered the hearts of the people and

the authority to perform this sacred ordinance was taken from the

earth. Through the Restoration of the gospel, eternal marriage has

been restored to earth.

Why is it important to know that marriage between a man and a

woman is ordained of God?

Eternal Marriage Is Essential for Exaltation

What is the Lord's doctrine of marriage, and how does it differ

from the views of the world?

Many people in the world consider marriage to be only a social

custom, a legal agreement between a man and a woman to live

together. But to Latter-day Saints, marriage is much more. Our exaltation

depends on marriage, along with other principles and ordinances,

such as faith, repentance, baptism, and receiving the gift of

the Holy Ghost. We believe that marriage is the most sacred relationship

that can exist between a man and a woman. This sacred

relationship affects our happiness now and in the eternities.

220

Heavenly Father has given us the law of eternal marriage so we can

become like Him. The Lord has said:

"In the celestial glory there are three heavens or degrees;

"And in order to obtain the highest, a man must enter into this order

of the priesthood [meaning the new and everlasting covenant of

marriage];

"And if he does not, he cannot obtain it" (D&C 131:1–3).

Eternal Marriage Must Be Performed by Proper Authority in

the Temple

Why must a marriage be performed by proper authority in the

temple to be eternal?

An eternal marriage must be performed by one who holds the sealing

power. The Lord promised, "If a man marry a wife by . . the

new and everlasting covenant . . by him who is anointed, . . and

if [they] abide in [the Lord's] covenant, . . it . . shall be of full force

when they are out of the world" (D&C 132:19).

Not only must an eternal marriage be performed by the proper

priesthood authority, but it must also be done in one of the holy

temples of our Lord. The temple is the only place this holy ordinance

can be performed.

In the temple, Latter-day Saint couples kneel at one of the sacred

altars in the presence of their family and friends who have received

the temple endowment. They make their marriage covenants before

God. They are pronounced husband and wife for time and all

eternity. This is done by one who holds the holy priesthood of God

and has been given the authority to perform this sacred ordinance.

He acts under the direction of the Lord and promises the couple the

blessings of exaltation. He instructs them in the things they must

do to receive these blessings. He reminds them that all blessings

depend on obedience to the laws of God.

221

If we are married by any authority other than by the priesthood in

a temple, the marriage is for this life only. After death, the marriage

partners have no claim on each other or on their children. An

eternal marriage gives us the opportunity to continue as families

after this life.

Benefits of an Eternal Marriage

What are the blessings of an eternal marriage in this life and in

eternity?

As Latter-day Saints, we are living with an eternal perspective, not

just for the moment. However, we can receive blessings in this life

as a result of being married for eternity. Some of those blessings are

as follows:

1. We know that our marriage can last forever. Death can part us

from one another only temporarily. Nothing can part us forever

except our own disobedience. This knowledge helps us work

harder to have a happy, successful marriage.

2. We know that our family relationships can continue throughout

eternity. This knowledge helps us be careful in teaching

and training our children. It also helps us show them greater

patience and love. As a result, we should have a happier home.

3. Because we have been married in God's ordained way, we are

entitled to an outpouring of the Spirit on our marriage as we

remain worthy.

Some of the blessings we can enjoy for eternity are as follows:

1. We can live in the highest degree of the celestial kingdom

of God.

2. We can be exalted as God is and receive a fulness of joy.

How can an eternal perspective influence the way we feel about

marriage and families?

We Must Prepare for an Eternal Marriage

What can we do to help youth prepare for eternal marriage?

222

President Spencer W. Kimball taught: "Marriage is perhaps the most

vital of all the decisions and has the most far-reaching effects, for it

has to do not only with immediate happiness, but also with eternal

joys. It affects not only the two people involved, but also their

families and particularly their children and their children's children

down through the many generations. In selecting a companion for

life and for eternity, certainly the most careful planning and thinking

and praying and fasting should be done to be sure that of all

the decisions, this one must not be wrong" (Teachings of Presidents

of the Church: Spencer W. Kimball [2006], 193).

An eternal marriage should be the goal of every Latter-day Saint.

This is true even for those already married by civil law. To prepare

for an eternal marriage takes much thought and prayer. Only members

of the Church who live righteously are permitted to enter the

temple (see D&C 97:15–17). We do not suddenly decide one day

that we want to be married in the temple, then enter the temple that

day and get married. We must first meet certain requirements.

Before we can go to the temple, we must be active, worthy

members of the Church for at least one year. Men must hold the

Melchizedek Priesthood. We must be interviewed by the branch

president or bishop. If he finds us worthy, he will give us a temple

recommend. If we are not worthy, he will counsel with us and help

us set goals to become worthy to go to the temple.

After we receive a recommend from our bishop or branch president,

we must be interviewed by the stake president or the mission

president. We are asked questions like the following in interviews

for a temple recommend:

1. Do you have faith in and a testimony of God, the Eternal Father;

His Son, Jesus Christ; and the Holy Ghost? Do you have a firm

testimony of the restored gospel?

2. Do you sustain the President of The Church of Jesus Christ of

Latter-day Saints as the prophet, seer, and revelator? Do you recognize

him as the only person on earth authorized to exercise

all priesthood keys?

3. Do you live the law of chastity?

223

4. Are you a full-tithe payer?

5. Do you keep the Word of Wisdom?

6. Are you honest in your dealings with others?

7. Do you strive to keep the covenants you have made, to attend

your sacrament and priesthood meetings, and to keep your life

in harmony with the laws and commandments of the gospel?

When you ask for a temple recommend, you should remember

that entering the temple is a sacred privilege. It is a serious act, not

something to be taken lightly.

We must seek earnestly to obey every covenant that we make in the

temple. The Lord has said that if we are true and faithful, we will

enter into our exaltation. We will become like our Heavenly Father.

(See D&C 132:19–20.) Temple marriage is worth any sacrifice. It is a

way of obtaining eternal blessings beyond measure.

What can we do to encourage young people to set a goal to be married in the temple? How can we help them prepare for this?

Additional Scriptures

Genesis 1:26–28 (we should multiply and replenish the earth)

Genesis 2:21–24 (the first marriage was performed by God)

Matthew 19:3–8 (what God has joined)

D&C 132 (the eternal nature of the marriage law)

D&C 42:22–26 (marriage vows should be kept)

Jacob 3:5–7 (husbands and wives should be true to each other)

For teachers: All members, whether married or single, need to understand the doctrine of

eternal marriage. However, you should be sensitive to the feelings of adults who are not married.

As needed, help class members or family members know that all Heavenly Father's children

who are faithful to their covenants in this life will have the opportunity to receive all the

blessings of the gospel in the eternities, including the opportunity to have an eternal family.

224

Close up picture of a husband and wife holding hands

225

Chapter 39 The Law of Chastity

A Note to Parents

This chapter includes some parts that are beyond the maturity of

young children. It is best to wait until children are old enough to

understand sexual relations and procreation before teaching them

these parts of the chapter. Our Church leaders have told us that

parents are responsible to teach their children about procreation

(the process of conceiving and bearing children). Parents must also

teach them the law of chastity, which is explained in this chapter.

Parents can begin teaching children to have proper attitudes toward

their bodies when children are very young. Talking to children

frankly but reverently and using the correct names for the parts and

functions of their bodies will help them grow up without unnecessary

embarrassment about their bodies.

Children are naturally curious. They want to know how their bodies

work. They want to know where babies come from. If parents

answer all such questions immediately and clearly so children can

understand, children will continue to take their questions to their

parents. However, if parents answer questions so that children

feel embarrassed, rejected, or dissatisfied, they will probably go to

someone else with their questions and perhaps get incorrect ideas

and improper attitudes.

It is not wise or necessary, however, to tell children everything at

once. Parents need only give them the information they have asked

for and can understand. While answering these questions, parents

can teach children the importance of respecting their bodies and

the bodies of others. Parents should teach children to dress modestly.

They should correct the false ideas and vulgar language that

children learn from others.

226

By the time children reach maturity, parents should have frankly

discussed procreation with them. Children should understand

that these powers are good and were given to us by the Lord. He

expects us to use them within the bounds He has given us.

Little children come to earth pure and innocent from Heavenly

Father. As parents pray for guidance, the Lord will inspire them to

teach children at the right time and in the right way.

The Power of Procreation

Why should parents teach their children about procreation and

chastity? How can they appropriately do this?

God commanded each living thing to reproduce after its own kind

(see Genesis 1:22). Reproduction was part of His plan so that all

forms of life could continue to exist upon the earth.

Then He placed Adam and Eve on the earth. They were different

from His other creations because they were His spirit children. In

the Garden of Eden, He brought Adam and Eve together in marriage

and commanded them to multiply and replenish the earth

(see Genesis 1:28). However, their lives were to be governed by

moral laws rather than by instinct.

God wanted His spirit children to be born into families so they

could be properly cared for and taught. We, like Adam and Eve, are

to provide physical bodies for these spirit children. The First Presidency

and Quorum of the Twelve Apostles have stated, "We declare

the means by which mortal life is created to be divinely appointed"

("The Family: A Proclamation to the World," Ensign, Nov. 1995,

102). God has commanded us that only in marriage between a man

and a woman are we to have sexual relations. This commandment

is called the law of chastity.

The Law of Chastity

What is the law of chastity?

We are to have sexual relations only with our spouse to whom

we are legally married. No one, male or female, is to have sexual

relations before marriage.

227

After marriage, sexual relations are permitted

only with our spouse.

To the Israelites the Lord said, "Thou shalt not commit adultery"

(Exodus 20:14). Those Israelites who broke this commandment

were subject to severe penalties. The Lord has repeated this commandment

in the latter days (see D&C 42:24).

We have been taught that the law of chastity encompasses more

than sexual intercourse. The First Presidency warned young people

of other sexual sins:

"Before marriage, do not do anything to arouse the powerful emotions

that must be expressed only in marriage. Do not participate in

passionate kissing, lie on top of another person, or touch the private,

sacred parts of another person's body, with or without clothing.

Do not allow anyone to do that with you. Do not arouse those

emotions in your own body" (For the Strength of Youth [pamphlet,

2001], 27).

Like other violations of the law of chastity, homosexual behavior is

a serious sin. Latter-day prophets have spoken about the dangers of

homosexual behavior and about the Church's concern for people

who may have such inclinations. President Gordon B. Hinckley said:

"In the first place, we believe that marriage between a man and a

woman is ordained of God. We believe that marriage may be eternal

through exercise of the power of the everlasting priesthood in

the house of the Lord.

"People inquire about our position on those who consider themselves

so-called gays and lesbians. My response is that we love

them as sons and daughters of God. They may have certain inclinations

which are powerful and which may be difficult to control.

Most people have inclinations of one kind or another at various

times. If they do not act upon these inclinations, then they can go

forward as do all other members of the Church. If they violate the

law of chastity and the moral standards of the Church, then they are

subject to the discipline of the Church, just as others are.

228

"We want to help these people, to strengthen them, to assist them

with their problems and to help them with their difficulties. But we

cannot stand idle if they indulge in immoral activity, if they try to

uphold and defend and live in a so-called same-sex marriage situation.

To permit such would be to make light of the very serious and

sacred foundation of God-sanctioned marriage and its very purpose,

the rearing of families" (in Conference Report, Oct. 1998, 91;

or Ensign,

Nov. 1998, 71).

Satan Wants Us to Break the Law of Chastity

What are some ways Satan tempts people to break the law of

chastity?

Satan's plan is to deceive as many of us as he can to prevent us

from returning to live with our Heavenly Father. One of the most

damaging things he can do is entice us to break the law of chastity.

He is cunning and powerful. He would like us to believe it is no sin

to break this law. Many people have been deceived. We must guard

ourselves against evil influences.

Satan attacks the standards of modesty. He wants us to believe that

because the human body is beautiful, it is something to flaunt and

expose. Our Heavenly Father wants us to keep our bodies covered so

that we do not encourage improper thoughts in the minds of others.

Satan not only encourages us to dress immodestly, but he also

encourages us to think immoral or improper thoughts. He does this

with pictures, movies, stories, jokes, music, and dances that suggest

immoral acts. The law of chastity requires that our thoughts as

well as our actions be pure. The prophet Alma taught that when we

are judged by God, "our thoughts will also condemn us; and in this

awful state we shall not dare to look up to our God" (Alma 12:14).

Jesus taught, "Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time,

Thou shalt not commit adultery:

"But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust

after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart"

(Matthew 5:27–28).

229

President Gordon B. Hinckley warned: "You live in a world of terrible

temptations. Pornography, with its sleazy filth, sweeps over the earth

like a horrible, engulfing tide. It is poison. Do not watch it or read it.

It will destroy you if you do. It will take from you your self-respect.

It will rob you of a sense of the beauties of life. It will tear you down

and pull you into a slough of evil thoughts and possibly of evil

actions. Stay away from it. Shun it as you would a foul disease, for it

is just as deadly. Be virtuous in thought and in deed. God has planted

in you, for a purpose, a divine urge which may be easily subverted to

evil and destructive ends. When you are young, do not get involved

in steady dating. When you reach an age where you think of marriage,

then is the time to become so involved. But you boys who are

in high school don't need this, and neither do the girls" (in Conference

Report, Oct. 1997, 71–72; or Ensign,

Nov. 1997, 51).

Satan sometimes tempts us through our emotions. He knows when

we are lonely, confused, or depressed. He chooses this time of weakness

to tempt us to break the law of chastity. Our Heavenly Father

can give us the strength to pass through these trials unharmed.

The scriptures tell about a righteous young man named Joseph

who was greatly trusted by his master, Potiphar. Potiphar had given

Joseph command over everything he had. Potiphar's wife lusted

after Joseph and tempted him to commit adultery with her. But

Joseph resisted her and fled from her. (See Genesis 39:1–18.)

Paul taught, "There hath no temptation taken you but such as is

common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be

tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also

make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it" (1 Corinthians

10:13). Alma emphasized that we will "not be tempted above that

which [we] can bear" as we "humble [ourselves] before the Lord, and

call on his holy name, and watch and pray continually" (Alma 13:28).

How are modesty and chastity related? How can parents teach their children to be modest in dress, language, and behavior?

230

How can we fight the spread and influence of pornography?

What promises has the Lord given us to help us overcome Satan's temptations?

Breaking the Law of Chastity Is Extremely Serious

The prophet Alma grieved because one of his sons had broken the

law of chastity. Alma said to his son Corianton, "Know ye not, my

son, that these things are an abomination in the sight of the Lord;

yea, most abominable above all sins save it be the shedding of

innocent blood or denying the Holy Ghost?" (Alma 39:5). Unchastity

is next to murder in seriousness.

If a man and a woman break the law of chastity and conceive a

child, they may be tempted to commit another abominable sin:

abortion. There is seldom any justifiable reason for abortion. Church

leaders have said that some exceptional circumstances may justify

an abortion, such as when pregnancy is the result of incest or rape,

when the life or health of the mother is judged by competent medical

authority to be in serious jeopardy, or when the fetus is known

by competent medical authority to have severe defects that will

not allow the baby to survive beyond birth. But even these circumstances

do not automatically justify an abortion. Those who face

such circumstances should consider abortion only after consulting

with their local Church leaders and receiving a confirmation through

earnest prayer.

"When a man and woman conceive a child out of wedlock, every

effort should be made to encourage them to marry. When the probability

of a successful marriage is unlikely due to age or other circumstances,

unwed parents should be counseled to place the child

for adoption through LDS Family Services to ensure that the baby

will be sealed to temple-worthy parents" (First Presidency letter,

June 26, 2002, and July 19, 2002).

It is extremely important to our Heavenly Father that His children

obey the law of chastity. Members of the Church who break this

law or influence others to do so are subject to Church discipline.

231

Those Who Break the Law of Chastity Can Be Forgiven

Peace can come to those who have broken the law of chastity. The

Lord tells us, "If the wicked will turn from all his sins that he hath

committed, and keep all my statutes, . . all his transgressions that

he hath committed, they shall not be mentioned unto him" (Ezekiel

18:21–22). Peace comes only through forgiveness.

President Kimball said: "To every forgiveness there is a condition.

. . The fasting, the prayers, the humility must be equal to or greater

than the sin. There must be a broken heart and a contrite spirit. . .

There must be tears and genuine change of heart. There must be

conviction of the sin, abandonment of the evil, confession of the

error to properly constituted authorities of the Lord" (The Miracle of

Forgiveness [1969], 353).

For many people, confession is the most difficult part of repentance.

We must confess not only to the Lord but also to the person

we have offended, such as a husband or wife, and to the proper

priesthood authority. The priesthood leader (bishop or stake president)

will judge our standing in the Church. The Lord told Alma,

"Whosoever transgresseth against me . . if he confess his sins

before thee and me, and repenteth in the sincerity of his heart, him

shall ye forgive, and I will forgive him also" (Mosiah 26:29).

But President Kimball warned: "Even though forgiveness is so abundantly

promised there is no promise nor indication of forgiveness

to any soul who does not totally repent. . . We can hardly be too

forceful in reminding people that they cannot sin and be forgiven

and then sin again and again and expect repeated forgiveness" (The

Miracle of Forgiveness, 353, 360). Those who receive forgiveness

and then repeat the sin are held accountable for their former sins

(see D&C 82:7; Ether 2:15).

Those Who Keep the Law of Chastity Are Greatly Blessed

What blessings do we receive as we keep the law of chastity?

When we obey the law of chastity, we can live without guilt or

shame. Our lives and our children's lives are blessed when we keep

ourselves pure and spotless before the Lord.

232

Children can look to

our example and follow in our footsteps.

Additional Scriptures

Matthew 19:5–9; Genesis 2:24 (marriage relationship is sacred)

Titus 2:4–12 (instructions for chastity)

1 Corinthians 7:2–5; Ephesians 5:28 (loyalty to spouse)

Revelation 14:4–5 (blessings for obedience to the law of chastity)

Proverbs 31:10 (virtue praised)

Alma 39:9 (do not go after the lusts of your eyes)

D&C 121:45 (let virtue garnish thy thoughts unceasingly)

Alma 42:16 (repentance does not come without punishment)

Alma 42:30 (do not excuse yourself for sinning)

D&C 58:42–43 (the repentant confess and forsake their sins)

For teachers: All members, whether married or single, need to understand the doctrine of

eternal marriage. However, you should be sensitive to the feelings of adults who are not married.

As needed, help class members or family members know that all Heavenly Father's children

who are faithful to their covenants in this life will have the opportunity to receive all the

blessings of the gospel in the eternities, including the opportunity to have an eternal family.

For teachers: For help with questions about modesty and chastity, you may want to refer to

the pamphlet titled For the Strength of Youth (item number 36550), which is available at distribution

centers and at LDS.org and which may be available at your meetinghouse library.

233

Chapter 40 Temple Work and Family History

Heavenly Father Wants His Children to Return to Him.

The Atonement of Jesus Christ assures each of us that we will be

resurrected and live forever. But if we are to live forever with our

families in Heavenly Father's presence, we must do all that the

Savior commands us to do. This includes being baptized and confirmed

and receiving the ordinances of the temple.

As members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, we

have each been baptized and confirmed by one having the proper

priesthood authority. Each of us may also go to the temple to receive

the saving priesthood ordinances performed there. But many of

God's children have not had these same opportunities. They lived at

a time or place when the gospel was not available to them.

Heavenly Father wants all of His children to return and live with

Him. For those who died without baptism or the temple ordinances,

He has provided a way for this to happen. He has asked us to perform

ordinances for our ancestors in the temples.

Temples of the Lord

Why are temples important in our lives?

Temples of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints are

special buildings dedicated to the Lord. Worthy Church members

may go there to receive sacred ordinances and make covenants with

God. Like baptism, these ordinances and covenants are necessary for

our salvation. They must be performed in the temples of the Lord.

234

Picture of the Salt Lake Temple

235

We also go to the temple to learn more about Heavenly Father and

His Son, Jesus Christ. We gain a better understanding of our purpose

in life and our relationship with Heavenly Father and Jesus

Christ. We are taught about our premortal existence, the meaning of

earth life, and life after death.

Temple Ordinances Seal Families Together Forever

What does it mean to be sealed?

All temple ordinances are performed by the power of the priesthood.

Through this power, ordinances performed on earth are

sealed, or bound, in heaven. The Savior taught His Apostles,

"Whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven"

(Matthew 16:19; see also D&C 132:7).

Only in the temple can we be sealed together forever as families.

Marriage in the temple joins a man and woman as husband and

wife eternally if they honor their covenants. Baptism and all other

ordinances prepare us for this sacred event.

When a man and woman are married in the temple, their children

who are born thereafter also become part of their eternal family.

Couples who have been married civilly can receive these blessings

by preparing themselves and their children to go to the temple and

be sealed to each other. Parents who adopt children legally may

have those children sealed to them.

What must a couple do to make the sealing power effective in

their marriage?

Our Ancestors Need Our Help

What responsibilities do we have toward our ancestors who have

died without receiving priesthood ordinances?

Mario Cannamela married Maria Vitta in 1882. They lived in Tripani,

Italy, where they raised a family and shared many wonderful years

together. Mario and Maria did not hear the message of the restored

gospel of Jesus Christ during their lifetimes. They were not baptized.

They did not have the opportunity to go to the temple and be sealed

together as an eternal family. At death, their marriage ended.

236

Over a century later a great reunion took place. Descendants of

Mario and Maria went to the Los Angeles Temple, where a greatgrandson

and his wife knelt at an altar and served as proxies for the

sealing of Mario and Maria. Tears filled their eyes as they shared in

Mario and Maria's joy.

Many of our ancestors are among those who died without hearing

about the gospel while on the earth. They now live in the spirit world

(see chapter 41 in this book). There they are taught the gospel of

Jesus Christ. Those who have accepted the gospel are waiting for the

temple ordinances to be performed for them. As we perform these

ordinances in the temple for our ancestors, we can share their joy.

How does the doctrine of salvation for the dead show God's justice,

compassion, and mercy?

What experiences have you had doing temple work for your

ancestors?

Family History—How We Begin Helping Our Ancestors

What are the basic steps of doing family history work?

Latter-day Saints are encouraged to participate in family history

activities. Through these activities we learn about our ancestors so

that we can perform ordinances for them. Family history involves

three basic steps:

1. Identify our ancestors.

2. Find out which ancestors need temple ordinances performed.

3. Make certain that the ordinances are performed for them.

Most wards and branches have family history consultants who can

answer questions and direct us to the resources we need. If a ward

or branch does not have a family history consultant, the bishop or

branch president can provide direction.

Identify Our Ancestors

To perform temple ordinances for our ancestors, we need to know

their names. Many wonderful resources are available today to help

us identify our ancestors' names.

237

A good way to begin gathering information about our ancestors is

to see what we have in our own homes. We may have birth, marriage,

or death certificates. We may also find family Bibles, obituaries,

family histories, or diaries and journals. In addition, we can ask

relatives for information they have. After gathering information in

our homes and from our ancestors, we can search other resources,

such as FamilySearch.org. We may also visit one of the Church's

local family history centers.

How much we learn will depend on what information is available

to us. We may have only a little family information and may be able

to do no more than identify our parents and grandparents. If we

already have a large collection of family records, we may be able to

identify ancestors from generations further back in time.

We can keep track of the information we gather on family group

records and pedigree charts.

Find Out Which Ancestors Need Temple Ordinances Performed

Temple ordinances have been performed for the dead since the

early days of the Church. Consequently, some ordinances for our

ancestors may have already been done. To find out which ancestors

need temple ordinances, we can look in two places. Our own

family records might have information about what has been done.

If not, the Church has a record of all ordinances that have been performed

in the temple. Your ward or branch family history consultant

can help you in this effort.

Make Certain the Ordinances Are Performed

Many of our ancestors in the spirit world may be anxious to receive

their temple ordinances. As soon as we identify these ancestors, we

should arrange for this work to be done for them.

One of the blessings of family history work comes from going to

the temple and performing ordinances in behalf of our ancestors.

We should prepare ourselves to receive a temple recommend so

that, when possible, we can do this work. If our children are 12

years old or older, they can share in these blessings by being baptized

and confirmed for their ancestors.

238

If it is not possible for us to go to the temple to participate in the

ordinances, the temple will arrange to have the ordinances performed

by other Church members.

How has the Lord helped you or members of your family find

information about your ancestors?

Additional Family History Opportunities

What are some simple ways for someone with many other

responsibilities to participate in family history work?

In addition to providing temple ordinances for the ancestors we

know about, we can help those in the spirit world in many other

ways. We should seek the guidance of the Spirit as we prayerfully

consider what we might do. Depending on our circumstances, we

can do the following things:

1. Attend the temple as often as possible. After we have gone to

the temple for ourselves, we can perform the saving ordinances

for others waiting in the spirit world.

2. Do research to identify ancestors who are more difficult to find.

Family history consultants can guide us to helpful resources.

3. Help with the Church's indexing program. Through this program,

members prepare genealogical information for use in the

Church's family history computer programs. These programs

make it easier for us to identify our ancestors.

4. Contribute family history information to the Church's current

computer programs for family history. These programs contain

genealogies contributed by people all over the world. They allow

people to share their family information. Family history consultants

can provide more information about the Church's computer

programs.

5. Participate in family organizations. We can accomplish much

more for our ancestors as we work together with other family

members.

Think about what you can do to increase your participation in temple and family history work.

239

Additional Scriptures

1 Peter 4:6 (gospel was preached to the dead)

Malachi 4:5–6; D&C 2:2; 3 Nephi 25:5–6 (mission of Elijah)

1 Corinthians 15:29; D&C 128:15–18 (work for the dead)

D&C 138 (redemption of the dead)

For teachers: Pictures can generate interest and help learners increase their understanding.

Consider asking class members or family members to ponder their feelings about

temple work as they look at the picture of a temple in this chapter.

240

Picture of a mother and her three children in front of a grave

241

Chapter 41 The Postmortal Spirit World Life after Death

What happens to us after we die?

Heavenly Father prepared a plan for our salvation. As part of this

plan, He sent us from His presence to live on earth and receive

mortal bodies of flesh and blood. Eventually our mortal bodies will

die, and our spirits will go to the spirit world. The spirit world is a

place of waiting, working, learning, and, for the righteous, resting

from care and sorrow. Our spirits will live there until we are ready

for our resurrection. Then our mortal bodies will once more unite

with our spirits, and we will receive the degree of glory we have

prepared for (see chapter 46 in this book).

Many people have wondered what the spirit world is like. The

scriptures and latter-day prophets have given us information about

the spirit world.

What comfort do you receive from your knowledge that there is

life after death? How can we use our understanding of the postmortal

spirit world to comfort others?

Where Is the Postmortal Spirit World?

Latter-day prophets have said that the spirits of those who have

died are not far from us. President Ezra Taft Benson said: "Sometimes

the veil between this life and the life beyond becomes very

thin. Our loved ones who have passed on are not far from us"

(in Conference Report, Apr. 1971, 18; or Ensign,

June 1971, 33).

President Brigham Young taught that the postmortal spirit world is

on the earth, around us (see Teachings of Presidents of the Church:

Brigham Young [1997], 279).

242

What Is the Nature of Our Spirits?

Spirit beings have the same bodily form as mortals except that the

spirit body is in perfect form (see Ether 3:16). Spirits carry with them

from earth their attitudes of devotion or antagonism toward things of

righteousness (see Alma 34:34). They have the same appetites and

desires that they had when they lived on earth. All spirits are in adult

form. They were adults before their mortal existence, and they are

in adult form after death, even if they die as infants or children (see

Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Joseph F. Smith [1998], 131–32).

Why is it important to know that our spirits will have the same

attitudes in the spirit world that they have now?

What Are the Conditions in the Postmortal Spirit World?

The prophet Alma in the Book of Mormon taught about two divisions

or states in the spirit world:

"The spirits of those who are righteous are received into a state of

happiness, which is called paradise, a state of rest, a state of peace,

where they shall rest from all their troubles and from all care, and

sorrow.

"And then shall it come to pass, that the spirits of the wicked, yea,

who are evil—for behold, they have no part nor portion of the

Spirit of the Lord; for behold, they chose evil works rather than

good; therefore the spirit of the devil did enter into them, and take

possession of their house—and these shall be cast out into outer

darkness; there shall be weeping, and wailing, and gnashing of

teeth, and this because of their own iniquity, being led captive by

the will of the devil.

"Now this is the state of the souls of the wicked, yea, in darkness, and

a state of awful, fearful looking for the fiery indignation of the wrath

of God upon them; thus they remain in this state, as well as the righteous

in paradise, until the time of their resurrection" (Alma 40:12–14).

243

The spirits are classified according to the purity of their lives and

their obedience to the will of the Lord while on earth. The righteous

and the wicked are separated (see 1 Nephi 15:28–30), but

the spirits may progress as they learn gospel principles and live in

accordance with them. The spirits in paradise can teach the spirits

in prison (see D&C 138).

Paradise

According to the prophet Alma, the righteous spirits rest from

earthly care and sorrow. Nevertheless, they are occupied in doing

the work of the Lord. President Joseph F. Smith saw in a vision

that immediately after Jesus Christ was crucified, He visited the

righteous in the spirit world. He appointed messengers, gave them

power and authority, and commissioned them to "carry the light of

the gospel to them that were in darkness, even to all the spirits of

men" (D&C 138:30).

The Church is organized in the spirit world, and priesthood holders

continue their responsibilities there (see D&C 138:30). President

Wilford Woodruff taught: "The same Priesthood exists on the other

side of the veil. . . Every Apostle, every Seventy, every Elder, etc.,

who has died in the faith as soon as he passes to the other side of

the veil, enters into the work of the ministry" (Deseret News, Jan.

25, 1882, 818).

Family relationships are also important. President Jedediah M.

Grant, a counselor to Brigham Young, saw the spirit world and

described to Heber C. Kimball the organization that exists there:

"He said that the people he there saw were organized in family

capacities. . . He said, 'When I looked at families, there was a deficiency

in some, . . for I saw families that would not be permitted

to come and dwell together, because they had not honored their

calling here' " (Deseret News, Dec. 10, 1856, 316–17).

244

Spirit Prison

The Apostle Peter referred to the postmortal spirit world as a prison,

which it is for some (see 1 Peter 3:18–20). In the spirit prison are the

spirits of those who have not yet received the gospel of Jesus Christ.

These spirits have agency and may be enticed by both good and evil.

If they accept the gospel and the ordinances performed for them in

the temples, they may leave the spirit prison and dwell in paradise.

Also in the spirit prison are those who rejected the gospel after it

was preached to them either on earth or in the spirit prison. These

spirits suffer in a condition known as hell. They have removed

themselves from the mercy of Jesus Christ, who said, "Behold, I,

God, have suffered these things for all, that they might not suffer if

they would repent; but if they would not repent they must suffer

even as I; which suffering caused myself, even God, the greatest of

all, to tremble because of pain, and to bleed at every pore, and to

suffer both body and spirit" (D&C 19:16–18). After suffering for their

sins, they will be allowed, through the Atonement of Jesus Christ, to

inherit the lowest degree of glory, which is the telestial kingdom.

How are conditions in the spirit world similar to conditions in this life?

Additional Scriptures

1 Peter 4:6 (gospel preached to the dead)

Moses 7:37–39 (spirit prison prepared for the wicked)

D&C 76 (revelation about the three kingdoms of glory)

Luke 16:19–31 (fate of beggar and rich man in the spirit world)

For teachers: To help class members or family members understand the differences

between paradise and spirit prison, consider drawing a vertical line in the middle of the

board or on a large piece of paper, making two columns. At the top of one column, write

State of the Righteous. At the top of the other column, write State of the Wicked. Ask

members to describe each state in the spirit world, based on their reading in this section.

Summarize their comments in the appropriate columns.

245

Chapter 42 The Gathering of the House of Israel

The House of Israel Are God's Covenant People.

What responsibilities do God's covenant people have to the

nations of the world?

Jacob was a great prophet who lived hundreds of years before the

time of Christ. Because Jacob was faithful, the Lord gave him the

special name of Israel, which means "one who prevails with God"

or "let God prevail" (Bible Dictionary, "Israel," 708). Jacob had

twelve sons. These sons and their families became known as the

twelve tribes of Israel, or Israelites (see Genesis 49:28).

Jacob was a grandson of Abraham. The Lord made an everlasting

covenant with Abraham that was renewed with Isaac and with

Jacob and his children (see chapter 15 in this book; see also the

visual in this chapter, depicting Jacob blessing his sons). God promised

that the Israelites would be His covenant people as long as

they would obey His commandments (see Deuteronomy 28:9–10).

They would be a blessing to all the nations of the world by taking

the gospel and the priesthood to them (see Abraham 2:9–11). Thus,

they would keep their covenant with the Lord and He would keep

His covenant with them.

The House of Israel Was Scattered

Again and again prophets of the Lord warned the house of Israel

what would happen if they were wicked. Moses prophesied, "And

the Lord shall scatter thee among all people, from the one end of

the earth even unto the other" (Deuteronomy 28:64).

246

Picture of Israel blessing his sons

247

Despite this warning, the Israelites consistently broke the commandments

of God. They fought among themselves and split into

two kingdoms: the Northern Kingdom, called the kingdom of Israel,

and the Southern Kingdom, called the kingdom of Judah. Ten of

the twelve tribes of Israel lived in the Northern Kingdom. During a

war they were conquered by their enemies and carried away into

captivity. Some of them later escaped into the lands of the north

and became lost to the rest of the world.

About 100 years after the capture of the Northern Kingdom, the

Southern Kingdom was conquered. The capital city of Jerusalem

was destroyed in 586 b.c., and many members of the remaining

two tribes of Israel were taken captive. Later, some of the members

of these tribes returned and rebuilt Jerusalem. Just before Jerusalem

was destroyed, Lehi and his family, who were members of the

house of Israel, left the city and settled in the Americas.

After the time of Christ, Jerusalem was again destroyed, this time by

Roman soldiers. The Jews were scattered over much of the world.

Today Israelites are found in all countries of the world. Many of

these people do not know that they are descended from the ancient

house of Israel.

What benefits have come to God's children because His covenant

people have been scattered throughout the earth?

The House of Israel Must Be Gathered

Why does the Lord want His people to be gathered?

How will the house of Israel be gathered?

The Lord promised that His covenant people would someday be

gathered: "I will gather the remnant of my flock out of all countries

whither I have driven them" (Jeremiah 23:3).

God gathers His children through missionary work. As people

come to a knowledge of Jesus Christ, receiving the ordinances of

salvation and keeping the associated covenants, they become "the

children of the covenant" (3 Nephi 20:26). He has important reasons

for gathering His children. He gathers them so they can learn the

teachings of the gospel and prepare themselves to meet the Savior

when He comes again.

248

He gathers them so they will build temples

and perform sacred ordinances for ancestors who have died without

having this opportunity. He gathers them so they can strengthen

one another and be unified in the gospel, finding protection from

unrighteous influences in the world. He also gathers them so they

can prepare themselves to share the gospel with others.

The power and authority to direct the work of gathering the house

of Israel was given to Joseph Smith by the prophet Moses, who

appeared in 1836 in the Kirtland Temple (see D&C 110:11). Since

that time, each prophet has held the keys for the gathering of the

house of Israel, and this gathering has been an important part of

the Church's work. The covenant people are now being gathered

as they accept the restored gospel and serve the God of Abraham,

Isaac, and Jacob (see Deuteronomy 30:1–5).

The Israelites are to be gathered spiritually first and then physically.

They are gathered spiritually as they join The Church of Jesus Christ

of Latter-day Saints and make and keep sacred covenants. This spiritual

gathering began during the time of the Prophet Joseph Smith

and continues today all over the world. Converts to the Church are

Israelites either by blood or adoption. They belong to the family of

Abraham and Jacob (see Abraham 2:9–11; Galatians 3:26–29).

President Joseph Fielding Smith said: "There are many nations represented

in the . . Church. . . They have come because the Spirit of

the Lord rested upon them; . . receiving the spirit of gathering, they

left everything for the sake of the gospel" (Doctrines of Salvation,

comp. Bruce R. McConkie, 3 vols. [1954–56], 3:256; italics in original).

The physical gathering of Israel means that the covenant people

will be "gathered home to the lands of their inheritance, and shall

be established in all their lands of promise" (2 Nephi 9:2). The

tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh will be gathered in the Americas.

The tribe of Judah will return to the city of Jerusalem and the area

surrounding it. The ten lost tribes will receive from the tribe of

Ephraim their promised blessings (see D&C 133:26–34).

249

When the Church was first established, the Saints were instructed

to gather in Ohio, then Missouri, and then the Salt Lake Valley.

Today, however, modern prophets have taught that Church members

are to build up the kingdom of God in their own lands. Elder

Russell M. Nelson said: "The choice to come unto Christ is not a

matter of physical location; it is a matter of individual commitment.

People can be 'brought to the knowledge of the Lord' [3 Nephi

20:13] without leaving their homelands. True, in the early days of

the Church, conversion often meant emigration as well. But now

the gathering takes place in each nation. . . The place of gathering

for Brazilian Saints is in Brazil; the place of gathering for Nigerian

Saints is in Nigeria; the place of gathering for Korean Saints is in

Korea; and so forth. Zion is 'the pure in heart.' [D&C 97:21.] Zion

is wherever righteous Saints are" (in Conference Report, Oct. 2006,

85; or Ensign,

Nov. 2006, 81).

The physical gathering of Israel will not be complete until the Second

Coming of the Savior and on into the Millennium (see Joseph

Smith—Matthew 1:37). Then the Lord's promise will be fulfilled:

"Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that it shall no more be

said, The Lord liveth, that brought up the children of Israel out of

the land of Egypt;

"But, The Lord liveth, that brought up the children of Israel from

the land of the north, and from all the lands whither he had driven

them: and I will bring them again into their land that I gave unto

their fathers" (Jeremiah 16:14–15).

In what ways have you been gathered spiritually as one of the

Lord's covenant people?

In what ways have you participated in the gathering of others?

Additional Scriptures

Genesis 17:1–8 (God's covenant with Abraham)

Romans 9:4–8; Galatians 3:29 (those who follow Jesus Christ and

His word are the children of the covenant)

250

2 Nephi 30:2; Mosiah 5:10–11 (those who repent, follow the prophets, and have faith in Jesus Christ become the Lord's covenant people)

2 Kings 17 (Northern Kingdom taken captive)

2 Chronicles 36:11–20 (Southern Kingdom taken captive)

James 1:1 (twelve tribes scattered abroad)

1 Nephi 10:12–13 (Nephite migration was part of the scattering)

Jeremiah 3:14–18 (one from a city, two from a family)

Ezekiel 20:33–36 (Israel will be gathered from all countries)

3 Nephi 20:29–46 (Jews will be gathered to Jerusalem)

1 Nephi 15:13–18; 3 Nephi 21:26–29 (gathering starts with Restoration of the gospel)

D&C 38:31–33 (the Lord's covenant people will be saved)

Isaiah 11:11–13 (the Lord will recover His people)

Revelation 18:4–8 (a voice will proclaim the gathering)

D&C 133:6–15 (Gentiles to Zion, Jews to Jerusalem)

For teachers: When people share their stories of being converted to the restored gospel of

Jesus Christ, they are sharing stories about being gathered spiritually. Consider asking a

few people in advance to tell about how they were converted to the gospel.

251

Chapter 43 Signs of the Second Coming

Jesus Christ Will Return to the Earth.

What are some of the signs of the Second Coming?

The Savior told Joseph Smith, "I will reveal myself from heaven with

power and great glory . . and dwell in righteousness with men on

earth a thousand years, and the wicked shall not stand" (D&C 29:11;

see also chapters 44 and 45 in this book). Jesus has told us that

certain signs and events will warn us when the time of His Second

Coming is near.

For thousands of years, followers of Jesus Christ have looked

forward to the Second Coming as a time of peace and joy. But

before the Savior comes, the people of the earth will experience

great trials and calamities. Our Heavenly Father wants us to be

prepared for these troubles. He also expects us to be spiritually

ready when the Savior comes in His glory. Therefore, He has given

us signs, which are events that will tell us when the Savior's Second

Coming is near. Throughout the ages God has revealed these signs

to His prophets. He has said that all faithful followers of Christ will

know what the signs are and will be watching for them (see D&C

45:39). If we are obedient and faithful, we will study the scriptures

and know of the signs.

Some of the signs foretelling the Second Coming of Jesus Christ

have already been or are now being fulfilled. Others will be fulfilled

in the future.

252

Picture of Christ descending out of the clouds

253

Wickedness, War, and Turmoil

Many of the signs are terrifying and dreadful. The prophets have

warned that the earth will experience great turmoil, wickedness,

war, and suffering. The prophet Daniel said that the time before

the Second Coming would be a time of trouble such as the earth

has never known (see Daniel 12:1). The Lord said, "The love of

men shall wax cold, and iniquity shall abound" (D&C 45:27). "And

all things shall be in commotion; and . . fear shall come upon all

people" (D&C 88:91). We can expect earthquakes, disease, famines,

great storms, lightnings, and thunder (see Matthew 24:7; D&C 88:90).

Hailstorms will destroy the crops of the earth (see D&C 29:16).

Jesus told His disciples that war would fill the earth: "Ye shall

hear of wars and rumours of wars. . . For nation shall rise against

nation, and kingdom against kingdom" (Matthew 24:6–7). The

Prophet Joseph Smith said: "Be not discouraged when we tell you

of perilous times, for they must shortly come, for the sword, famine,

and pestilence are approaching. There shall be great destructions

upon the face of this land, for ye need not suppose that one jot or

tittle of the prophecies of all the holy prophets shall fail, and there

are many that remain to be fulfilled yet" (Teachings of Presidents of

the Church: Joseph Smith [2007], 252).

Many of these signs are being fulfilled. Wickedness is everywhere.

Nations are constantly at war. Earthquakes and other calamities

are occurring. Many people now suffer from devastating storms,

drought, hunger, and diseases. We can be certain that these calamities

will become more severe before the Lord comes.

However, not all the events preceding the Second Coming are

dreadful. Many of them bring joy to the world.

The Restoration of the Gospel

The Lord said, "Light shall break forth among them that sit in

darkness, and it shall be the fulness of my gospel" (D&C 45:28).

Prophets of old foretold the Restoration of the gospel. The

Apostle John saw that the gospel would be restored by an angel

(see Revelation 14:6–7). In fulfillment of this prophecy, the angel

Moroni and other heavenly visitors brought the gospel of Jesus

Christ to Joseph Smith.

254

The Coming Forth of the Book of Mormon

The Lord told the Nephites of another sign: the Book of Mormon

would come to their descendants (see 3 Nephi 21). In Old Testament

times the prophets Isaiah and Ezekiel foresaw the coming of

the Book of Mormon (see Isaiah 29:4–18; Ezekiel 37:16–20). These

prophecies are now being fulfilled. The Book of Mormon has been

brought forth and is being taken to all the world.

The Gospel Preached to All the World

Another sign of the last days is that the "gospel of the kingdom shall

be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations" (Matthew

24:14; see also Joseph Smith—Matthew 1:31). All people will hear

the fulness of the gospel in their own language (see D&C 90:11).

Ever since the Restoration of the Church, missionaries have preached

the gospel. The missionary effort has increased until now tens of

thousands of missionaries preach in many countries of the world in

many languages. Before the Second Coming and during the Millennium,

the Lord will provide ways to bring the truth to all nations.

The Coming of Elijah

The prophet Malachi prophesied that before the Savior's Second

Coming, the prophet Elijah would be sent to the earth. Elijah would

restore the sealing powers so families could be sealed together.

He would also inspire people to be concerned about their ancestors

and descendants. (See Malachi 4:5–6; D&C 2.) The prophet

Elijah came to Joseph Smith in April 1836. Since that time, interest

in genealogy and family history has grown. We are also able to perform

sealing ordinances in the temples for the living and the dead.

Lehi's Descendants Will Become a Great People

The Lord said that when His coming was near, the Lamanites would

become a righteous and respected people. He said, "Before the

great day of the Lord shall come, . . the Lamanites shall blossom

as the rose" (D&C 49:24).

255

Great numbers of Lehi's descendants are

now receiving the blessings of the gospel.

Building of the New Jerusalem

Near the time of the coming of Jesus Christ, the faithful Saints will

build a righteous city, a city of God, called the New Jerusalem. Jesus

Christ Himself will rule there. (See 3 Nephi 21:23–25; Moses 7:62–64;

Articles of Faith 1:10.) The Lord said the city will be built in the state

of Missouri in the United States (see D&C 84:2–3).

These are only a few of the signs that the Lord has given us. The

scriptures describe many more.

What evidence do you see that the signs are being fulfilled?

Knowing the Signs of the Times Can Help Us

How can we remain calm and at peace even when some of the

signs are terrifying and dreadful?

Speaking of His Second Coming, the Lord said, "The hour and the

day no man knoweth, neither the angels in heaven" (D&C 49:7). He

taught this with the parable of the fig tree. He said that when we

see a fig tree putting forth leaves, we can tell that summer will soon

come. Likewise, when we see the signs described in the scriptures,

we can know that His coming is near. (See Matthew 24:32–33.)

The Lord gives these signs to help us. We can put our lives in order

and prepare ourselves and our families for those things yet to come.

We have been warned of calamities and told to prepare for them,

but we can also look forward to the coming of the Savior and be

glad. The Lord said, "Be not troubled, for, when all these things [the

signs] shall come to pass, ye may know that the promises which

have been made unto you shall be fulfilled" (D&C 45:35). He said

those who are righteous when He comes will not be destroyed "but

shall abide the day. And the earth shall be given unto them for an

inheritance; . . and their children shall grow up without sin. . . For

the Lord shall be in their midst, and his glory shall be upon them,

and he will be their king and their lawgiver" (D&C 45:57–59).

256

Additional Scriptures

1 Corinthians 15:22–28 (the end cometh; death is done away)

Matthew 16:1–4 (discern signs of the times)

Matthew 24; D&C 29:14–23; 45:17–57; 88:87–94; Joseph Smith—Matthew 1 (signs of the Second Coming)

1 Thessalonians 5:1–6 (watch for the signs and prepare)

D&C 38:30 (prepare so we might not fear)

D&C 68:11 (we can know the signs)

For teachers: Consider assigning each class member or family member one or two of the

signs described in this chapter (in large classes, some signs may be assigned to more

than one person). As part of the lesson, give them time on their own to study the information

about those signs and think about evidence they have seen that the signs are being

fulfilled today. Then have them share their insights with each other.

257

Chapter 44 The Second Coming of Jesus Christ

Looking forward to the Savior's Second Coming.

Forty days after His Resurrection, Jesus and His Apostles were gathered

together on the Mount of Olives. The time had come for Jesus

to leave the earth. He had completed all the work that He had to do

at that time. He was to return to our Heavenly Father until the time

of His Second Coming.

After He had instructed His Apostles, Jesus ascended into heaven.

While the Apostles looked up into the heavens, two angels stood

beside them and said, "Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing

up into heaven? this same Jesus, which is taken up from you into

heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go"

(Acts 1:11).

From that time until the present day, the followers of Jesus Christ

have looked forward to the Second Coming.

What Will Jesus Do When He Comes Again?

When Jesus Christ comes again to the earth, He will do the following

things:

1. He will cleanse the earth. When Jesus comes again, He will

come in power and great glory. At that time the wicked will be

destroyed. All things that are corrupt will be burned, and the

earth will be cleansed by fire (see D&C 101:24–25).

258

Picture of Christ

259

2. He will judge His people. When Jesus comes again, He will

judge the nations and will divide the righteous from the wicked

(see Matthew 25:31–46; see also chapter 46 in this book). John

the Revelator wrote about this judgment: "I saw thrones, and

they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and

I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of

Jesus, and for the word of God, . . and they lived and reigned

with Christ a thousand years." The wicked he saw "lived not

again until the thousand years were finished" (Revelation

20:4–5; see also D&C 88:95–98).

3. He will usher in the Millennium. The Millennium is the thousandyear

period when Jesus will reign on the earth. The righteous

will be caught up to meet Jesus at His coming (see D&C 88:96).

His coming will begin the millennial reign. (See chapter 45 in this

book.)

President Brigham Young said:

"In the Millennium, when the Kingdom of God is established on

the earth in power, glory and perfection, and the reign of wickedness

that has so long prevailed is subdued, the Saints of God

will have the privilege of building their temples, and of entering

into them, becoming, as it were, pillars in the temples of God

[see Revelation 3:12], and they will officiate for their dead. Then

we will see our friends come up, and perhaps some that we have

been acquainted with here. . . And we will have revelations to

know our forefathers clear back to Father Adam and Mother Eve,

and we will enter into the temples of God and officiate for them.

Then [children] will be sealed to [parents] until the chain is made

perfect back to Adam, so that there will be a perfect chain of

Priesthood from Adam to the winding-up scene" (Teachings of

Presidents of the Church: Brigham Young [1997], 333–34).

4. He will complete the First Resurrection. Those who have obtained

the privilege of coming forth in the resurrection of the just will

rise from their graves. They will be caught up to meet the Savior

as He comes down from heaven. (See D&C 88:97–98.)

260

After Jesus Christ rose from the dead, other righteous people who

had died were also resurrected. They appeared in Jerusalem and

also on the American continent. (See Matthew 27:52–53; 3 Nephi

23:9–10.) This was the beginning of the First Resurrection. Some

people have been resurrected since then. Those who already

have been resurrected and those who will be resurrected at the

time of His coming will all inherit the glory of the celestial kingdom

(see D&C 76:50–70).

After the resurrection of those who will inherit celestial glory,

another group will be resurrected: those who will receive a terrestrial

glory. When all these people have been resurrected, the

First Resurrection will be completed.

The wicked who are living at the time of the Second Coming

of the Lord will be destroyed in the flesh. They, along with the

wicked who are already dead, will have to wait until the last resurrection.

All of the remaining dead will rise to meet God. They

will either inherit the telestial kingdom or be cast into outer

darkness with Satan (see D&C 76:32–33, 81–112).

5. He will take His rightful place as King of heaven and earth.

When Jesus comes, He will establish His government on the

earth. The Church will become part of that kingdom. He will

rule all the people of the earth in peace for 1,000 years.

When Jesus Christ first came to the earth, He did not come in

glory. He was born in a lowly stable and laid in a manger of hay.

He did not come with great armies as the Jews had expected

of their Savior. Instead, He came saying, "Love your enemies,

. . do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which

despitefully use you" (Matthew 5:44). He was rejected and

crucified. But He will not be rejected at His Second Coming,

"for every ear shall hear it, and every knee shall bow, and every

tongue shall confess" that Jesus is the Christ (D&C 88:104). He

will be greeted as "Lord of lords, and King of kings" (Revelation

17:14). He will be called "Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty

God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace" (Isaiah 9:6).

261

What are your thoughts and feelings as you contemplate the

events of the Second Coming?

How Will We Know When the Savior's Coming Is Near?

When Jesus Christ was born, very few people knew that the Savior of

the world had come. When He comes again, there will be no doubt

who He is. No one knows the exact time that the Savior will come

again. "Of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of

heaven, but my Father only" (Matthew 24:36; see also D&C 49:7).

The Lord used a parable to give us an idea of the time of His coming:

"Now learn a parable of the fig tree; When her branch is yet tender,

and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is near:

"So ye in like manner, when ye shall see these things come to pass,

know that it is nigh, even at the doors" (Mark 13:28–29).

The Lord has also given us some signs to let us know when His

coming is near. After revealing the signs, He cautioned:

"Watch therefore: for ye know not what hour your Lord doth

come. .

". . Be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of

man cometh" (Matthew 24:42, 44).

For more information about how we will know when Jesus's Second

Coming is near, see chapter 43 in this book.

How Can We Be Ready When the Savior Comes?

The best way we can prepare for the Savior's coming is to accept

the teachings of the gospel and make them part of our lives. We

should live each day the best we can, just as Jesus taught when He

was on the earth. We can look to the prophet for guidance and follow

his counsel. We can live worthy to have the Holy Ghost guide

us. Then we will look forward to the Savior's coming with happiness

and not with fear. The Lord said: "Fear not, little flock, the

kingdom is yours until I come. Behold, I come quickly. Even so.

Amen" (D&C 35:27).

262

Why should we be concerned about our preparedness rather than the exact timing of the Second Coming?

Additional Scriptures

John 14:2–3; Matthew 26:64 (Jesus to prepare a place and come again)

Malachi 3:2–3; 4:1; D&C 64:23–24 (earth to be burned)

D&C 133:41–51 (wicked to be destroyed)

Matthew 13:40–43 (the Judgment predicted)

1 Corinthians 15:40–42; D&C 76; 88:17–35 (kingdoms of glory)

D&C 43:29–30; 29:11 (the Savior's coming will usher in the Millennium)

Articles of Faith 1:10 (Jesus to reign)

Alma 11:43–44; 40:23 (the Resurrection explained)

D&C 88:96–98 (the dead to rise)

Zechariah 14:9; Revelation 11:15; 1 Nephi 22:24–26 (Jesus to reign as King)

For teachers: Consider assigning each class member or family member one of the five

numbered items in this chapter. Ask each person to work individually, studying his or her

assigned item, including the scripture passages. Then invite everyone to discuss what they

have learned.

263

Chapter 45 The Millennium

People on the Earth during the Millennium.

Who will be on the earth during the Millennium?

A thousand years of peace, love, and joy will begin on the earth at the

Second Coming of Jesus Christ. This thousand-year period is called

the Millennium. The scriptures and the prophets help us understand

what it will be like to live on the earth during the Millennium.

Because of the destruction of the wicked at the Savior's Second

Coming, only righteous people will live on the earth at the beginning

of the Millennium. They will be those who have lived virtuous

and honest lives. These people will inherit either the terrestrial or

celestial kingdom.

During the Millennium, mortals will still live on earth, and they will

continue to have children as we do now (see D&C 45:58). Joseph

Smith said that immortal beings will frequently visit the earth.

These resurrected beings will help with the government and other

work. (See Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, sel. Joseph Fielding

Smith [1976], 268.)

People will still have their agency, and for a time many will be free

to continue with their religions and ideas. Eventually everyone will

confess that Jesus Christ is the Savior.

During the Millennium, Jesus will "reign personally upon the earth"

(Articles of Faith 1:10). Joseph Smith explained that Jesus will "reign

over the Saints and come down and instruct" (Teachings of Presidents

of the Church: Joseph Smith [2007], 258).

264

A picture of a lion and a lamb

265

The Work of the Church during the Millennium

What are the two great works that will be done during the

Millennium?

There will be two great works for members of the Church during

the Millennium: temple work and missionary work. Temple work

involves the ordinances that are necessary for exaltation. These

include baptism, the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy

Ghost, and the temple ordinances—the endowment, temple marriage,

and the sealing together of family units.

Many people have died without receiving these ordinances. People

on the earth must perform these ordinances for them. This work

is now being done in the temples of the Lord. There is too much

work to finish before the Millennium begins, so it will be completed

during that time. Resurrected beings will help us correct the

mistakes we have made in doing research concerning our dead

ancestors. They will also help us find the information we need to

complete our records. (See Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation,

comp. Bruce R. McConkie, 3 vols. [1954–56], 2:167, 251–52.)

The other great work during the Millennium will be missionary

work. The gospel will be taught with great power to all people.

Eventually there will be no need to teach others the first principles

of the gospel because "they shall all know me, from the least of

them unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord" (Jeremiah 31:34).

How can we prepare now for work in the Millennium?

Conditions during the Millennium

In what ways will life during the Millennium be different from life

on the earth now?

The Prophet Joseph Smith taught that during the Millennium, "the

earth will be renewed and receive its paradisiacal glory" (Articles

of Faith 1:10).

Satan Bound

During the Millennium, Satan will be bound. This means he

will not have power to tempt those who are living at that time

(see D&C 101:28).

266

The "children shall grow up without sin unto

salvation" (D&C 45:58). "Because of the righteousness of [the

Lord's] people, Satan has no power; wherefore, he cannot be

loosed for the space of many years; for he hath no power over the

hearts of the people, for they dwell in righteousness, and the Holy

One of Israel reigneth" (1 Nephi 22:26).

Peace on the Earth

During the Millennium, there will be no war. People will live in

peace and harmony together. Things that have been used for war

will be turned to useful purposes. "They shall beat their swords into

plowshares, and their spears into pruninghooks: nation shall not

lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more"

(Isaiah 2:4; see also Isaiah 11:6–7; D&C 101:26).

Righteous Government

President John Taylor taught: "The Lord will be king over all the

earth, and all mankind literally under his sovereignty, and every

nation under the heavens will have to acknowledge his authority, and

bow to his scepter. Those who serve him in righteousness will have

communications with God, and with Jesus; will have the ministering

of angels, and will know the past, the present, and the future; and

other people, who may not yield full obedience to his laws, nor be

fully instructed in his covenants, will, nevertheless, have to yield full

obedience to his government. For it will be the reign of God upon

the earth, and he will enforce his laws, and command that obedience

from the nations of the world which is legitimately his right" (Teachings

of Presidents of the Church: John Taylor [2001], 225).

No Death

During the Millennium, there will be no death as we know it. When

people have lived to an old age, they will not die and be buried.

Instead, they will be changed from their mortal condition to an immortal

condition in "the twinkling of an eye." (See D&C 63:51; 101:29–31.)

All Things Revealed

Some truths have not been revealed to us. All things will be

revealed during the Millennium. The Lord said He will "reveal all

things—things which have passed, and hidden things which no

man knew, things of the earth, by which it was made, and the

purpose and the end thereof—things most precious, things that are

above, and things that are beneath, things that are in the earth, and

upon the earth, and in heaven" (D&C 101:32–34).

267

Other Millennial Activities

In many ways, life will be much as it is now, except that everything

will be done in righteousness. People will eat and drink and will

wear clothing. (See Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Brigham

Young [1997], 333.) People will continue to plant and harvest crops

and build houses (see Isaiah 65:21).

What are your thoughts and feelings about the conditions that will

exist during the Millennium?

One Final Struggle after the Millennium

What will be the final destiny of the earth?

At the end of the 1,000 years, Satan will be set free for a short time.

Some people will turn away from Heavenly Father. Satan will gather

his armies, and Michael (Adam) will gather the hosts of heaven. In

this great struggle, Satan and his followers will be cast out forever.

The earth will be changed into a celestial kingdom. (See D&C

29:22–29; 88:17–20, 110–15.)

Additional Scriptures

Zechariah 14:4–9; 1 Nephi 22:24–25 (Jesus to reign on earth)

Daniel 7:27 (Saints to be given the kingdom)

D&C 88:87–110 (conditions during the Millennium)

Revelation 20:1–3; 1 Nephi 22:26 (Satan to be bound)

D&C 101:22–31 (enmity to cease; no death; Satan to have no power to tempt)

Isaiah 11:1–9 (wolf and lamb to dwell together)

D&C 43:31; Revelation 20:7–10 (Satan loosed for a little season)

For teachers: The subject of the Millennium sometimes leads people to speculate about

ideas that are not found in the scriptures or the teachings of latter-day prophets. As you

guide this lesson, be careful to avoid such speculation.

268

Picture of all manner of people coming before Christ

269

Chapter 46 The Final Judgment

Judgments of God .

What are some different judgments that come before the Final

Judgment? How do all these judgments relate to one another?

We are often told in the scriptures that the day will come when we

will stand before God and be judged. We need to understand how

judgment takes place so we can be better prepared for this important

event.

The scriptures teach that all of us will be judged according to our

works: "And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and

the books were opened: and another book was opened, which

is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things

which were written in the books, according to their works" (Revelation

20:12; see also D&C 76:111; 1 Nephi 15:32; Abraham 3:25–28).

We will also be judged "according to the desire of [our] hearts"

(D&C 137:9; see also Alma 41:3).

Here on earth we are often judged as to our worthiness to receive

opportunities within the kingdom of God. When we are baptized

we are judged worthy to receive this ordinance. When we are called

to serve in the Church or interviewed for a priesthood advancement

or a temple recommend, we are judged.

Alma taught that when we die our spirits are assigned to a state of

happiness or of misery (see Alma 40:11–15). This is a judgment.

Our Words, Works, and Thoughts Are Used to Judge Us

Imagine being judged for all your thoughts, words, and actions.

270

The prophet Alma testified, "Our words will condemn us, yea, all

our works will condemn us; . . and our thoughts will also condemn

us" (Alma 12:14).

The Lord said: "Every idle word that men shall speak, they shall

give account thereof in the day of judgment. For by thy words

thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned"

(Matthew 12:36–37).

Faith in Jesus Christ helps us be prepared for the Final Judgment.

Through faithful discipleship to Him and repentance of all our

sins, we can be forgiven for our sins and become pure and holy

so that we can dwell in the presence of God. As we repent of our

sins, giving up every impure thought and act, the Holy Ghost will

change our hearts so we no longer have even the desire to sin (see

Mosiah 5:2). Then when we are judged, we will be found ready to

enter into God's presence.

Think about what you can do to improve your thoughts, words,

and actions.

We Will Be Judged by Records

From what records will we be judged? Who will judge us?

The Prophet Joseph Smith said that the dead will be judged out of

records kept on earth. We will also be judged out of the "book of

life," which is kept in heaven (see D&C 128:6–8).

"Every one of you . . must stand before 'the judgment-seat of the

Holy One of Israel . . and then must . . be judged according to

the holy judgment of God.' (II Nephi 9:15.) And according to the

vision of John, 'The books were opened: and another book was

opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out

of those things which were written in the books, according to their

works.' (Rev. 20:12.) The 'books' spoken of refer to the 'records [of

your works] which are kept on the earth. . . The book of life is the

record which is kept in heaven.' (Doc. and Cov. 128:7.)" (Teachings

of Presidents of the Church: Harold B. Lee [2000], 226–27).

271

There is another record that will be used to judge us. The Apostle

Paul taught that we ourselves are a record of our life (see Romans

2:15). Stored in our body and mind is a complete history of everything

we have done. President John Taylor taught this truth: "[The

individual] tells the story himself, and bears witness against himself.

. . That record that is written by the man himself in the tablets

of his own mind, that record that cannot lie will in that day be

unfolded before God and angels, and those who shall sit as judges"

(Deseret News, Mar. 8, 1865, 179).

The Apostle John taught that "the Father judgeth no man, but hath

committed all judgment unto the Son" (John 5:22). The Son, in

turn, will call upon others to assist in the Judgment. The Twelve

who were with Him in His ministry will judge the twelve tribes of

Israel (see Matthew 19:28; Luke 22:30). The twelve Nephite disciples

will judge the Nephite and Lamanite people (see 1 Nephi

12:9–10; Mormon 3:18–19).

Inheriting a Place in a Kingdom of Glory

How will our faithfulness during our life on earth influence our

life in the eternities?

At the Final Judgment we will inherit a place in the kingdom for

which we are prepared. The scriptures teach of three kingdoms of

glory—the celestial kingdom, the terrestrial kingdom, and the telestial

kingdom (see D&C 88:20–32).

In Doctrine and Covenants 76, the Lord described the ways we can

choose to live our mortal lives. He explained that our choices will

determine which kingdom we are prepared for. We learn from this

revelation that even members of the Church will inherit different

kingdoms because they will not be equally faithful and valiant in

their obedience to Christ.

The following are the kinds of lives we can choose to live and the

kingdoms our choices will obtain for us.

272

Celestial

"They are they who received the testimony of Jesus, and believed

on his name and were baptized, . . that by keeping the commandments

they might be washed and cleansed from all their sins, and

receive the Holy Spirit." These are they who overcome the world

by their faith. They are just and true so that the Holy Ghost can seal

their blessings upon them. (See D&C 76:51–53.) Those who inherit

the highest degree of the celestial kingdom, who become gods,

must also have been married for eternity in the temple (see D&C

131:1–4). All who inherit the celestial kingdom will live with

Heavenly Father and Jesus Christ forever (see D&C 76:62).

Through the work we do in temples, all people who have lived

on the earth can have an equal opportunity to receive the fulness

of the gospel and the ordinances of salvation so they can inherit a

place in the highest degree of celestial glory.

Terrestrial

These are they who rejected the gospel on earth but afterward

received it in the spirit world. These are the honorable people on

the earth who were blinded to the gospel of Jesus Christ by the

craftiness of men. These are also they who received the gospel and

a testimony of Jesus but then were not valiant. They will be visited

by Jesus Christ but not by our Heavenly Father. (See D&C 76:73–79.)

Telestial

These people did not receive the gospel or the testimony of Jesus

either on earth or in the spirit world. They will suffer for their own

sins in hell until after the Millennium, when they will be resurrected.

"These are they who are liars, and sorcerers, and adulterers,

and whoremongers, and whosoever loves and makes a lie." These

people are as numerous as the stars in heaven and the sand on the

seashore. They will be visited by the Holy Ghost but not by the

Father or the Son. (See D&C 76:81–88, 103–6, 109.)

273

Outer Darkness

These are they who had testimonies of Jesus through the Holy

Ghost and knew the power of the Lord but allowed Satan to overcome

them. They denied the truth and defied the power of the

Lord. There is no forgiveness for them, for they denied the Holy

Spirit after having received it. They will not have a kingdom of

glory. They will live in eternal darkness, torment, and misery with

Satan and his angels forever. (See D&C 76:28–35, 44–48.)

According to Doctrine and Covenants 76:50–53, 62–70, what are

the characteristics of a person who overcomes the world by faith

and is valiant in the testimony of Jesus?

We Should Prepare Now for Judgment

What must we do to be ready for the Final Judgment?

In reality, every day is a day of judgment. We speak, think, and act

according to celestial, terrestrial, or telestial law. Our faith in Jesus

Christ, as shown by our daily actions, determines which kingdom

we will inherit.

We have the restored gospel of Jesus Christ in its fulness. The

gospel is the law of the celestial kingdom. All the priesthood ordinances

necessary for our progression have been revealed. We have

entered the waters of baptism and have made a covenant to live

Christlike lives. If we are faithful and keep the covenants we have

made, the Lord has told us what our judgment will be. He will say

unto us, "Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared

for you from the foundation of the world" (Matthew 25:34).

Additional Scriptures

Romans 2:6–9; Revelation 20:12–13 (the Judgment)

Alma 11:41, 45; Mormon 7:6; 9:13–14 (we are judged in a resurrected state)

2 Nephi 29:11; 3 Nephi 27:23–26 (books used in the Judgment)

Alma 41:2–7 (our judgment is determined by our works, the desires of our hearts, repentance, enduring to the end)

274

Mormon 3:22 (repent and prepare to stand before the judgment seat)

Luke 12:47–48; D&C 82:3 (of whom much is given, much is required)

D&C 88:16–33 (we each receive that for which we are worthy)

For teachers: You do not need to teach everything in each chapter. As you prayerfully

prepare to teach, seek the Spirit's guidance to know which portions of the chapter you

should cover.

275

Chapter 47 Exaltation

The Plan for Our Progression.

When we lived with our Heavenly Father, He explained a plan for

our progression. We could become like Him, an exalted being. The

plan required that we be separated from Him and come to earth.

This separation was necessary to prove whether we would obey

our Father's commandments even though we were no longer in

His presence. The plan provided that when earth life ended, we

would be judged and rewarded according to the degree of our

faith and obedience.

From the scriptures we learn that there are three kingdoms of

glory in heaven. The Apostle Paul mentioned that he knew a man

who was "caught up to the third heaven" (2 Corinthians 12:2). Paul

named two of the kingdoms in heaven: the celestial and the terrestrial

(see 1 Corinthians 15:40–42). The celestial is the highest, and

the terrestrial is second. Through latter-day revelation we learn that

the third kingdom is the telestial kingdom (see D&C 76:81). We also

learn that there are three heavens or degrees within the celestial

kingdom (see D&C 131:1).

Exaltation

What is exaltation?

Exaltation is eternal life, the kind of life God lives. He lives in great

glory. He is perfect. He possesses all knowledge and all wisdom.

He is the Father of spirit children. He is a creator. We can become

like our Heavenly Father. This is exaltation.

If we prove faithful to the Lord, we will live in the highest degree

of the celestial kingdom of heaven. We will become exalted, to live

with our Heavenly Father in eternal families.

276

Picture of a bright light among clouds

277

Exaltation is the greatest

gift that Heavenly Father can give His children (see D&C 14:7).

Blessings of Exaltation

What are some blessings that will be given to those who are

exalted?

Our Heavenly Father is perfect, and He glories in the fact that it is

possible for His children to become like Him. His work and glory

is "to bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of man" (Moses

1:39).

Those who receive exaltation in the celestial kingdom through faith

in Jesus Christ will receive special blessings. The Lord has promised,

"All things are theirs" (D&C 76:59). These are some of the

blessings given to exalted people:

1. They will live eternally in the presence of Heavenly Father and

Jesus Christ (see D&C 76:62).

2. They will become gods (see D&C 132:20–23).

3. They will be united eternally with their righteous family members

and will be able to have eternal increase.

4. They will receive a fulness of joy.

5. They will have everything that our Heavenly Father and Jesus

Christ have—all power, glory, dominion, and knowledge (see

D&C 132:19–20). President Joseph Fielding Smith wrote: "The

Father has promised through the Son that all that he has shall be

given to those who are obedient to His commandments. They

shall increase in knowledge, wisdom, and power, going from

grace to grace, until the fulness of the perfect day shall burst

upon them" (Doctrines of Salvation, comp. Bruce R. McConkie,

3 vols. [1954–56], 2:36; italics in original).

Requirements for Exaltation

The time to fulfill the requirements for exaltation is now (see Alma

34:32–34). President Joseph Fielding Smith said, "In order to obtain

the exaltation we must accept the gospel and all its covenants; and

take upon us the obligations which the Lord has offered; and walk

in the light and the understanding of the truth; and 'live by every

word that proceedeth forth from the mouth of God' " (Doctrines of

Salvation, 2:43).

278

To be exalted, we first must place our faith in Jesus Christ and then

endure in that faith to the end of our lives. Our faith in Him must be

such that we repent of our sins and obey His commandments.

He commands us all to receive certain ordinances:

1. We must be baptized.

2. We must receive the laying on of hands to be confirmed a member

of the Church of Jesus Christ and to receive the gift of the

Holy Ghost.

3. Brethren must receive the Melchizedek Priesthood and magnify

their callings in the priesthood.

4. We must receive the temple endowment.

5. We must be married for eternity, either in this life or in the next.

In addition to receiving the required ordinances, the Lord commands

all of us to:

1. Love God and our neighbors.

2. Keep the commandments.

3. Repent of our wrongdoings.

4. Search out our kindred dead and receive the saving ordinances

of the gospel for them.

5. Attend our Church meetings as regularly as possible so we can

renew our baptismal covenants by partaking of the sacrament.

6. Love our family members and strengthen them in the ways of

the Lord.

7. Have family and individual prayers every day.

8. Teach the gospel to others by word and example.

9. Study the scriptures.

10. Listen to and obey the inspired words of the prophets of the Lord.

279

Finally, each of us needs to receive the Holy Ghost and learn to follow

His direction in our individual lives.

How do ordinances and covenants prepare us for exaltation?

How does faith in Jesus Christ help us obey the commandments?

Why must we learn to follow the direction of the Holy Ghost to become exalted?

After We Have Been Faithful and Endured to the End

What happens when we have endured to the end in faithful discipleship to Christ?

The Lord has said, "If you keep my commandments and endure to

the end you shall have eternal life, which gift is the greatest of all

the gifts of God" (D&C 14:7). President Joseph Fielding Smith said,

"If we will continue in God; that is, keep his commandments, worship

him and live his truth; then the time will come when we shall

be bathed in the fulness of truth, which shall grow brighter and

brighter until the perfect day" (Doctrines of Salvation, 2:36).

The Prophet Joseph Smith taught: "When you climb up a ladder,

you must begin at the bottom, and ascend step by step, until you

arrive at the top; and so it is with the principles of the gospel—you

must begin with the first, and go on until you learn all the principles

of exaltation. But it will be a great while after you have passed

through the veil [died] before you will have learned them. It is not

all to be comprehended in this world; it will be a great work to

learn our salvation and exaltation even beyond the grave" (Teachings

of Presidents of the Church: Joseph Smith [2007], 268).

Joseph Smith taught: "It is the first principle of the Gospel to know

for a certainty the Character of God. . . He was once a man like us;

. . God himself, the Father of us all, dwelt on an earth, the same as

Jesus Christ himself did" (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, sel.

Joseph Fielding Smith [1976], 345–46).

Our Heavenly Father knows our trials, our weaknesses, and our

sins. He has compassion and mercy on us. He wants us to succeed

even as He did.

280

Imagine what joy each of us will have when we return to our

Heavenly Father if we can say: "Father, I lived according to Thy will.

I have been faithful and have kept Thy commandments. I am happy

to be home again." Then we will hear Him say, "Well done . . ;

thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over

many things: enter thou into the joy of thy lord" (Matthew 25:23).

Review Matthew 25:23. Think about how you would feel if you heard the Lord say these words to you.

Additional Scriptures

D&C 132:3–4, 16–26, 37 (pertaining to exaltation)

D&C 131:1–4 (eternal marriage is key to exaltation)

D&C 76:59–70 (blessings of celestial glory explained)

D&C 84:20–21 (the power of godliness is manifest through priesthood ordinances)

For teachers: When you give class members or family members time to ponder gospel

truths, reflect on their lives, or think about their love for Heavenly Father and Jesus Christ,

you give them an opportunity to be taught by the Holy Ghost.

281

List of Visuals

Cover: Living Water, by Simon Dewey, Copyright Simon Dewey. Background Copyright Artbeats

Page 4: Photograph Copyright NASA and STScI

Page 8: Photograph Copyright NASA and STScI

Page 14: Detail from Christ at Emmaus, by Carl Heinrich Bloch. Used by permission of the National Historic Museum at Frederiksborg in Hillerød, Denmark

Page 18: Photograph by Dimitri Vervitsiotis/Digital Vision/Getty Images

Page 22: Photograph Copyright Corbis

Page 26: Leaving the Garden of Eden, by Joseph Brickey. Copyright 1998 Joseph Brickey

Page 40: Joseph Smith, by unknown artist, courtesy Community of Christ Archives. Brigham Young, by Danquart Anthon Weggeland, courtesy Church History Museum. John Taylor, by unknown artist, courtesy Church History Library and Archives. Wilford Woodruff, by H. E. Peterson. Lorenzo Snow, by Lewis Ramsey, courtesy Church History Museum. Joseph F. Smith, by A. Salzbrenner, Copyright IRI. Heber J. Grant, by C. J. Fox, Copyright IRI. George Albert Smith, by Lee Greene Richards, Copyright IRI. David O. McKay, by Everett Clark Thorpe, Copyright Everett Clark Thorpe. Joseph Fielding Smith, by Shauna Cook Clinger, Copyright 1983 IRI. Harold B. Lee, by Grant Romney Clawson, Copyright IRI. Photograph of Ezra Taft Benson Copyright Busath Photography. Photograph of Thomas S. Monson Copyright Busath Photography

Page 50: Christ Raising the Daughter of Jairus, by Greg K. Olsen. Copyright 1990 IRI

282

Page 60: Not My Will, But Thine, Be Done, by Harry Anderson. Copyright Seventh-day Adventist Church. Do not copy Page 82: Detail from Abraham on the Plains of Mamre, by Harry Anderson. Copyright IRI

Page 88: Detail from Christ Ordaining the Twelve Apostles, by Harry Anderson. Copyright IRI

Page 94: Detail from The Desires of My Heart, by Walter Rane. Courtesy Church History Museum

Page 102: Detail from Jesus Christ, by Harry Anderson. Copyright IRI

Page 134: The Last Supper, by Simon Dewey. Copyright Simon Dewey

Page 150: Detail from Christ and the Rich Young Ruler, by Heinrich Hofmann. Courtesy C. Harrison Conroy Co., Inc.

Page 162: Detail from Jesus Washing the Feet of the Apostles, by Del Parson. Copyright 1983 IRI

Page 168: Photograph Copyright Getty Images

Page 174: Detail from The Good Samaritan, by Joseph Brickey. Copyright 2001 Joseph Brickey

Page 180: Photograph by George Doyle/Stockbyte/Getty Images

Page 190: Detail from Go Ye Therefore, and Teach All Nations, by Harry Anderson. Copyright IRI

Page 200: Adam and Eve Offering Sacrifices, by Keith Larson. Copyright 1996 Keith Larson

Page 218: Photograph by Robert Casey. Copyright 2004 Robert Casey

Page 224: Photograph by Robert Casey. Copyright 2004 Robert Casey

Page 246: Detail from Jacob Blessing Joseph, by Harry Anderson. Copyright IRI

Page 252: The Second Coming, by Harry Anderson. Copyright IRI

Page 258: Detail from The Second Coming, by Harry Anderson. Copyright IRI

Page 264: Detail from Without Any Ire, by Nancy Glazier-Koehler. Copyright 1984 Nancy Glazier-Koehler

Page 268: Detail from The Last Judgment, by John Scott. Copyright 1974 IRI

Page 276: Detail from mural by Dan Baxter

283

Index

Navigation by letter is at the second navigation level.

A

Aaronic Priesthood

offices and duties of, 75–76

quorums of, 78

See also Melchizedek Priesthood;

Priesthood

Abraham, God's covenant with, 83

Adam and Eve

commanded to have children, 28

Fall of, 28–29

first to come to earth, 27

Holy Ghost came to, 31–32

marriage of, 27

separation of, from God, 28–29

valiant spirits, 27

Agency

an eternal principle, 17

exercising, without memory of

premortal life, 11

necessary in plan of salvation, 17, 19

requires choice, 19–20

Satan sought to take away, 17

Alcohol, 167, 169

Ancestors, helping, 235–38

Apostasy, Great, 91–92

Apostle, office and duties of, 77, 98

See also Twelve Apostles

Atonement, 59–66

Christ only one able to perform, 61

Christ suffered and died to

make, 55–57, 61

necessary for salvation, 59

Resurrection a result of, 62

salvation from sin a result of, 62–65

statement on, by Joseph Fielding Smith, 109

story by Boyd K. Packer illustrating, 63–65

See also Jesus Christ Authority

a feature of true Church, 89

restored, 97

B

Baptism, 115–19

covenants of, 117–18

mode of, 116–17

need for, 115–16

new beginning through, 119

who should be baptized, 117

Believing testimony of others, gift

of, 129

Bible, 45–46

Birth, our time and place of, chosen

284 by Heavenly Father, 10

Bishop, office and duties of, 76

Book of Mormon, 46–47

285

C

Celestial kingdom

baptism necessary to enter, 116

exaltation in, 272, 275–80

Charity, 173–78

statement on, by Joseph Smith, 177–78

statement on, by Thomas S. Monson, 176

Chastity, 225–32

Cheating, 181–82

Children

Adam and Eve commanded to have, 28

responsibilities of, 216

Christ. See Jesus Christ

Church of Jesus Christ

apostasy from, 91–92

authority in, 89, 97

become member of, by baptism, 115

features that identify, 87–91

in former times, 87–93

in the Americas, 91

organization of, 89–90, 97–98

organized through Joseph

Smith, 97–98

restoration of, foretold, 92–93, 95–96

restored, will never be

destroyed, 99–100

revelation in, 87, 89

today, 95–100

Coffee, 169

Commandments, keeping, part of

repentance, 111–12

Confession, part of repentance, 110–11

Confirmation. See Gift of the Holy Ghost

Council in Heaven, 11

Covenant

Abrahamic, 83–84

baptismal, 117–18

definition of, 81, 83

new and everlasting, 85

renewed through sacrament, 136

Covenant people, 81–86

Creation

by Jesus Christ, 23–24

carrying out the, 23–24

shows God's love, 24–25

D

Deacon, office and duties of, 75

Dead, ordinances for, a feature of

the true Church, 90–91

Devil. See Satan

Disobedience, results of, 204–5

Doctrine and Covenants, 47

Drugs, misuse of, 169

E

Elder, office and duties of, 76–77

Elijah, coming of, 254

Enduring to the end, blessings

received for, 279–80

Eve. See Adam and Eve

Exaltation, 275–80

becoming worthy of, 16

286 eternal marriage essential for, 219–20

statement on, by Joseph Fielding Smith, 277

F

Faith in Jesus Christ, 101–6

a spiritual gift, 101, 130

blessings that follow, 105–6

287

definition of, 101, 103

how we can increase, 103–5

statement on effects of, from

Lectures on Faith, 105–6

statements on need for works

with, by Spencer W. Kimball, 105

why we need, 103

Fall, the, 28–30

results of, 29–30

Family

eternal, 207–11

importance of, 207, 209

providing for, 157

relationships, 209–10

responsibilities, 213–17

statement on, by David O.

McKay, 207

statement on, by Harold B. Lee, 210

successful, 210–11

Family: A Proclamation to the

World, 10, 207, 210, 211, 213, 214, 215, 217, 226

Family history, 233–39

Fast day, 146–47

Fasting, 145–48

blessings for, 147–48

proper, 145–46

Fast offerings, 147, 187

Father in Heaven. See Heavenly

Father

Fathers, responsibilities of, 214–15

First Presidency, 97–98

First principles and ordinances, 90

brought back in their fulness

through Restoration, 98–99

Foreordination, 9–10

statement on, by Joseph Smith, 10

Forgiveness

for breaking law of chastity, 231

joy through, 112

statements on, by Spencer W.

Kimball, 231

Forgiving others, part of repentance, 111

Forsaking sin, part of repentance, 110

Freedom to choose. See Agency

Fruit, 170

G

Garden of Eden, 28

Gift of the Holy Ghost, 121–24

definition of, 121–22

one of God's greatest gifts, 123

receiving, 122–23

recognizing the influence of the

Holy Ghost, 123

Gifts of the Spirit. See Spiritual gifts

Giving, 186

statement on, by Stephen L

Richards, 186

Glory, kingdoms of, 271–72

God. See Heavenly Father

Gospel truths restored, 98–99

Grains, 170

Grand Council, 11

H

Healing, gift of, 129

288 Health, Lord's law of. See Word of

Wisdom

Heavenly Father

attributes of, 6

body of, 6

Creator of all things, 5

desire of, that we develop the

qualities He has, 10–12

289

fatherhood of, 9

knowing, 6–7

our potential to become like, 9

people made in His image, 6

reality of, 5–6

Ruler of all things, 5

statement on our relationship

to, by Joseph F. Smith, 9

statement on role as our Father,

by Joseph Smith, 5–6

work and glory of, 6

Herbs, 170

High priest, office and duties of, 77

Holy Ghost, 31–33

attributes of, 32

baptism necessary to receive

gift of, 116

came to Adam and Eve, 31–32

mission of, 32–33

statements on, by Joseph Fielding

Smith, 33

See also Gift of the Holy Ghost

Honesty, 179–83

statement on, by Brigham

Young, 179

statement on, by Joseph F.

Smith, 182

statement on, by Mark E.

Petersen, 179

Hot drinks, 169

I

Idleness, 158–59

Interpretation of tongues, gift of, 127

Israel

gathering of house of, 245–50

name of Jacob changed to, 245

scattering of house of, 245, 247

statement by Joseph Fielding

Smith on gathering of, 248

statement by Russell M. Nelson

on gathering of, 249

Israelites, 245

J

Jacob

God's covenant with, 245

name changed to Israel, 245

Jesus Christ

birth and mission were foretold, 51–52

Creator, 23–24

example of charity, 176–77

example of service, 165–66

foreordained in premortality, 9

introduced sacrament, 133, 135

life of, 51–58

love of, 54–55

made blessings available to us

through Atonement, 57

obeyed the Father, 204

Only Begotten Son of the

Father, 52–53

organized Church, 55

Orson F. Whitney's vision of

suffering of, 56

perfect life of, 53–54

redemption by, 55–57

sacrifice of, 57, 149, 151

Savior and leader in earth life, 15

290 teachings of, 54–55

wants us to serve others, 163

See also Atonement; Faith in

Jesus Christ; Second Coming

of Jesus Christ

Joy, fulness of, 11

291

Judgment

by Jesus Christ, 271

Final, 269–74

preparing for, 273

records will be used in, 270–71

words, works, and thoughts will

be used in, 269–70

Judgments of God, 269

K

Knowing that Jesus Christ is Son of

God, gift of, 128–29

Knowledge, gift of, 128

L

Lord's day, 140–41

See also Sabbath

Lucifer. See Satan

Lying, 181

M

Man

child of God, 9

created in image of God, 6

statement by Joseph F. Smith on

divine parentage of, 9

to rule over God's creations, 5

Marriage

eternal, 219–23

statement on, by Spencer W.

Kimball, 222

Meat, 170

Melchizedek Priesthood

offices and duties of, 76–77

quorums of, 78–79

See also Aaronic Priesthood;

Priesthood

Millennium, 263–67

statement on, by Brigham

Young, 259

statement on, by John Taylor, 266

Miracles, gift of working, 129–30

Missionary work, 189–95

statement on, by Ezra Taft Benson, 192

Mothers responsibilities of, 215–16

statement on, by Boyd K.

Packer, 215

N

New and everlasting covenant, 85

O

Obedience, 201–6

baptism shows, 116

statement on, by Joseph Smith, 203

Offerings, 185–88

statement on, by Gordon B.

Hinckley, 188

statement on, by Heber J. Grant, 188

statement on, by Stephen L

292 Richards, 186

Ordinances

a feature of true Church, 90–91

restored, 98–99

Outer darkness, 273

P

Paradise

in spirit world, 243

statement on, by Jedediah M.

Grant, 243

statement on, by Wilford

Woodruff, 243

Parents, responsibilities of, 157, 213–16

293

Patriarch, office and duties of, 77

Patriarchal blessings, 10, 77, 130

statement on, by Thomas S. Monson, 10

Pearl of Great Price, 48

Personalities, developed in premortal life, 9–10

Plan of salvation, 10–12, 23

Prayer, 35–38

how prayers are answered, 37–38

how to pray, 37

when to pray, 36–37

why we pray, 35–36

President of the Church, 39

blessings for obedience to, 43

leads Church, 98

living prophet today, 41–42

statement on, by Wilford Woodruff, 41–42

sustaining the, 42

See also Prophets

Priest, office and duties of, 76

Priesthood, 67–71

blessings for using properly, 71

definition of, 67

divisions of, 73–74

how is properly used, 70

how men receive, 69–70

keys of, 74–75

need for, 67, 69

organization of, 73–80

statement on, by Joseph F.

Smith, 74–75

See also Aaronic Priesthood;

Melchizedek Priesthood

Procreation, power of, 226

Progress, earth life necessary for, 10–11

Prophecy, gift of, 129

Prophets, 39–43

foreordained, 9–10

God has called throughout ages, 41

representatives of God on the earth, 39

words of, are scripture, 48

R

Recognition of sins, part of repentance, 110

Records, we will be judged by, 270–71

Recreation, 159

Remission of sins, baptism for, 115

Repentance

blessings from, 112

definition of, 109

need for, 107

now is the time for, 113

principles of, 109–12

statements on, by Spencer W.

Kimball, 109, 111–12, 231

Rest, 159, 170

Restitution, part of repentance, 111

Restoration of Church

foretold, 92–93, 95–96

through Joseph Smith, 96–99

Revelation, a feature of true

Church, 87, 89

S

Sabbath, 139–43

blessings for observing, 142

definition of, 139

294 history of, 140–41

keeping holy, 141–42

purpose of, 139–40

Sunday, 140

295

Sacrament, 133–37

administration of, 135–36

attitude when taking, 137

Christ introduced the, 133, 135

covenants renewed through, 136

Sacrifice, 149–54

Satan

bound during the Millennium, 265–66

cast out of heaven, 15–16

fought against Jesus in heaven, 15

freed briefly at the end of the Millennium, 267

imitates gifts of the Spirit, 131

opposes good, 19–20

sought to take away freedom to choose, 13, 15

tempted Eve, 28

tempts us, 16

wants us to break law of chastity, 228–30

Savior. See Jesus Christ

Scriptures, 45–49

four books of, 45–48

studying, 48–49

Sealing, power of, restored by

Elijah, 254

Second Coming of Jesus Christ, 257–62

signs of, 251–56, 261

Service, 161–66, 187

statement on, by Spencer W.

Kimball, 163

Seventy, office and duties of, 77

Signs of the times. See Second

Coming of Jesus Christ

Sin

all are guilty of, 107

definition of, 107

Smith, Joseph

Church restored through, 96–99

truth restored through, 98–99

Sorrow for sin, part of repentance, 110

Spirit, gifts of. See Spiritual gifts

Spirit prison, 244

Spirits, bodily form of, 242

Spiritual gifts, 125–32

care in using, 131–32

description of, 125–30

developing, 130–31

feature of true Church, 91

Satan imitates, 131

Spirit world, 241–44

statement on, by Ezra Taft Benson, 241

teaching of Brigham Young

concerning, 241–42

Stake, 98

Stealing, 181

Strong drinks, 167, 169

Sunday, the Sabbath, 140–41

T

Talents

developed in premortal life, 9–10

developing, 197–99

statement on accountability for,

by Joseph F. Smith, 199

statement on developing, by

Heber J. Grant, 199

statement on developing, by

Marvin J. Ashton, 198

Tea, 169

Teacher, office and duties of, 75

296 Teaching

from this book, 1–3

297

gift of, 128

Telestial glory, 272

Temples

eternal marriage performed in, 220–21

work performed in, 233–39

work performed in, during the

Millennium, 259, 265

Temptations, overcoming, statement

on, by Gordon B. Hinckley, 229

Terrestrial glory, 272

Test, earth life a, 10–11

Testimony, statement on, by David O. McKay, 128–29

Thoughts, we will be judged by, 269–70

Tithes, 185–88

statement on, by Gordon B. Hinckley, 188

statement on, by Heber J. Grant, 188

statement on, by Stephen L Richards, 186

Tobacco, 169

Tongues, gift of, 125, 27

Translation, gift of, 127

Trials, necessary to progression, 11

Twelve Apostles, judgment by, 271

See also Apostle

V

Vegetables, 170

Veil covers memory of heavenly

home, 11

W

Wards, 98

War in Heaven, 15–16

Wheat, 170

Wine, 167, 169

Wisdom, gift of, 127–28

Word of Wisdom, 167–72

statement on, by Heber J. Grant, 171

Words, we will be judged by, 269–70

Work, 155–60, 170

statement on, by David O. McKay, 160

statement on, by Heber J. Grant, 157

Works, we will be judged by, 269–70